OF THE UNIVERSITY Of ILLINOIS 82 3 B88, 1852 Return this book on or before the Latest Date stamped below. Digitized by the Internet Archive in 2016 https://archive.org/details/pilgrimsprogress00buny_5 THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS FROM THIS WORLD TO THAT WHICH IS TO COME; • DELIVERED UNDER THE SIMILITUDE OF A DREAM. BY JOHN BUNYAN. PUBLISHED BY THE AMERICAN TRACT SOCIETY, 150 NASSAU-STREET, NEW YORK / Great pains have been taken in collating this edition with other copies, in order to render it a correct reprint of the original work. The original side-notes, which often throw much light on the text, have been preserved. ?X 3 e>w li'T 1 - M CONTENTS. The Life of Bunyan, or Grace Abounding, - - 5 PART I. The First Stage. — Christian’s deplorable condition— Evangelist di- rects him — Obstinate and Pliable — Slough of Despond — World- ly Wiseman — Mount Sinai — Conversation with Evangelist,- 141 The Second Stage. — The Gate — Conversation with Good-will — The Interpreter’s house — Christian entertained — The sights there shown him, - 1G8 The Third Stage. — Loses his burden at the cross — Simple, Sloth, Presumption, Formalist, ' Hypocrisy — Hill Difficulty — The Ar- bor — Misses his roll — The palace Beautiful — The lions — Talk with Discretion, Piety, Prudence, and Charity — Wonders shown to Christian — He is armed, 189 The Fourth Stage. — Valley of Humiliation — Conflict with Apolly- on — Valley of the Shadow of Death — Giants Pope and Pagan, 219 The Fifth Stage. — Discourse with Faithful — Talkative and Faifch- ^ ful — Talkative’s character, 237 • The Sixth Stage. — Evangelist overtakes Christian and Faithful — Vanity fair — The Pilgrims brought to trial — Faithful’s martyr- dom, 270 The Seventh Stage. — Christian and Hopeful — By-ends and his com- panions — Plain of Ease — Lucre-hill — Demas — The river of life — ' Vain-confidence — Giant Despair — The pilgrims beaten — The Dungeon — The Key of Promise, - - 291 The Eighth Stage. — The Delectable mountains — Entertained by the Shepherds — A by-way to hell, *■ 326 The Ninth Stage. — Christian and Hopeful meet Ignorance — Turn- away — Little-faith — The Flatterer — The net — Chastised by a shining One — Atheist — Enchanted ground — Hopeful’s account of his conversion — Discourse of Christian and Ignorance, — 333 4 CONTENTS. The Tenth Stage. — Talk of Christian and Hopeful — Temporary- ~ The Backslider — The land of Beulah — Christian and Hopeful pass the river — Welcome to the celestial city, 377 PART II. Pilgrimage of Christiana and her children, 413 The First Stage. — C hristiana and Mercy — Slough of Despond — Knocking at the gate — The dog — Talk between the pilgrims, 433 The Second Stage. — T he devil’s garden — Two ill-favored ones as- sault them — The Believer — Entertainment at the Interpreter’s house— The Significant rooms — Christiana and Mercy’s experi- ence, - - 447 The Third Stage. — A ccompanied by Great-heart — The cross — justi- fied by Christ — Sloth and his companions hung — The hill Diffi- culty — The arbor, - - - 473 The Fourth Stage. — T he lions — Giant Grim slain by Great-heart — The pilgrims entertained — The children catechized by Prudence — Mr. Brisk — Matthew sick — The remedy — sights shown the pil- grims, - - - 488 The Fifth Stage. — V alley of Humiliation — Valley of the Shadow of Death — Giant Maul slain, — 520 The Sixth Stage. — D iscourse with Old Honest — Character and his- tory of Mr. Fearing — Mr. Self-will and some professors — Gains’ house — Conversation — The supper — Old Honest and Great-heart’s riddles and discourse — Giant Slay-good killed — Mr. Feeble-mind’s history — Mr. Keady-to-halt — Vanity fair — Mr. Mnason’s house — cheering entertainment and converse — A monster, - - 538 The Seventh Stage. — H ill Lucre — Biver of Life — Giant Despair killed — The Delectable mountains — Entertainment by the Shep- herds, 595 The Eighth Stage. — V aliant-for- truth’s victory — His talk with Great-heart — The Enchanted ground — Heedless and Too-bold — Mr. Standfast — Madam Bubble’s Temptations — The land of Beu- . lah — Christiana summoned — her parting addresses — She passes the river — She is followed by Beady-to-halt, Feeble-mind, De- spondency and his daughter, Honest, Valiant, and Steadfast, G12 THE AUTHOR TO THOSE WHOM GOD HATH COUNTED HIM WORTHY TO BEGET TO FAITH BY HIS MIN- ISTRY IN THE WORD. Children, grace be with you. Amen. I being taken from you in presence, and so tied up that I cannot per- form that duty that from God doth lie upon me to you- ward, for your further edification and building up in faith and holiness, yet, that you may see my soul hath father- ly care and desire after your spiritual and everlasting welfare, I now once again, as before “from the top of Shenir and Hermon,” so now “from the lions’ den, and from the mountain of the leopards,” do look after you all, greatly longing to see your safe arrival into the desired haven. Song 4 : 8. I thank God upon every remembrance of you ; and rejoice even while I stick between the teeth of the lions in the wilderness, that the grace and mercy and know- ledge of Christ our Saviour, which God hath bestowed upon you with abundance of faith and love, your hun- gerings and thirstings after further acquaintance with the Father in the Son, your tenderness of heart, your trembling at sin, your sober and holy depoidment also, 6 LIFE OF BUNYAN. before both God and men, is a great refreshment to me. for you are my glory and joy. 1 Thess. 2 : 20. I have sent you here inclosed a drop of that honey that I have taken out of the carcass of a lion. Judg. 14 : 5-8. I have eaten thereof myself, and am much re^ freshed thereby. Temptations, when we meet them at first, are as the lion that roared upon Samson ; but if we overcome them, the next time we see them we shall find a nest of honey within them. The Philistines understand me not. It is something of a relation of the work of God upon my soul, even from the very first till now, wherein you may perceive my castings down and risings up ; for he woundeth, and his hands make whole. It is written in the Scripture, The father to the children shall make known the truth of God. Yea, it was for this reason I lay so long at Sinai, to see the fire, and the cloud, and the darkness, that I might fear the Lord all the days of my life upon earth, and tell of his wondrous works to my children. Isa. 38:19; Exod. 24 : 15-18 ; Psa. 78 : 3-5. Moses wrote of the journeyings of the children of Israel from Egypt to the land* of Canaan ; and command- ed also that they did remember their forty years’ travel in the wilderness. “Thou slialt remember all the way which the Lord thy God led thee these forty years in the wilderness, to humble thee, and to prove thee, and to know what was in thy heart, whether thou wouldest keep his commandments or no.” Num. 33 : 1, 2 ; Deut. 8 : 2. Wherefore, this I have endeavored to do ; and not only so, but to publish it also, that, if God will, others may be put in remembrance of what he hath done for their souls, by reading his work upon me. It is profitable for Christians to be often calling to mind the very beginnings of grace with their souls. “ It is a night to be much observed unto the Lord, for bring- ing them out from the land of Egypt. This is that night INTRODUCTION. 7 of the Lord to be observed of all the children of Israel in their generations.” “My God,” saith David, “my soul is cast down within me ; therefore will I remember thee from the land of Jordan, and of the Hermonites, from the hill Mizar.” He remembered also the lion and the bear, when he went to fight with the giant of Gath. Exod. 12 : 42 ; Psa. 42 : G ; 1 Sam. 17 : 36, 37. It was Paul’s accustomed manner, and that when tried for his life, even to open before his judges the man- ner of his conversion ; he would think of that day and that hour in which he first did meet with grace, for he found it supported him. When God had brought the children of Israel out of the Red sea far into the wilder- ness, yet they must turn quite about thither again, to re- member the drowning of their enemies there ; for though they sang his praise before, yet they soon forgot his works. Acts, ch. 22, 26 ; Num. 14:25; Psa. 106 : 12. In this discourse of mine you may see much — much, I say, of the grace of God towards me : I thank God I can count it much, for it was above my sins and Satan’s temptations too. I can remember my fears and doubts and sad months with comfort ; they are as the head of Goliath in my hand : there was nothing to David like Goliath’s sword, even that sword that should have been sheathed in his bowels ; for the very sight and remem- brance of that did preach forth God’s deliverance to him. 0 the remembrance of my great sins, of my great temp- tations, and of my great fear of perishing for ever ! They bring afresh into my mind the remembrance of my great help, my great supports from heaven, and the great grace that God extended to such a wretch as I. My dear children, call to mind the former days, and years of ancient times ; remember also your songs in the night, and commune with your own heart. Psa. 77 : 5-12. Yea, look diligently, and leave no corner therein un- 8 LIFE OF BUNYAN. searched for that treasure hid, even the treasure of your first and second experience of the grace of God towards you. Remember, I say, the word that first laid hold upon you : remember your terrors of conscience, and fear of death and hell : remember also your tears and prayers to God ; yea, how you sighed under every hedge for mercy. Have you never a hill Mizar to remember ? Have you forgot the closet, the milk-house, the stable, the barn, and the like, where God did visit your souls ? Remember also the word — the word, I say, upon which the Lord hath caused you to hope. If you have sinned against light, if you are tempted to blaspheme, if you are drowned in despair, if you think God fights against you, or if heav- en is hid from your eyes, remember it was thus with your father ; but out of them all the Lord delivered me. I could have enlarged much, in this my discourse, of my temptations and troubles for sin, as also of the mer- ciful kindness and working of God with my soul ; I could also have stepped into a style much higher than this in which I have here discoursed, and could have adorned all things more than here I have seemed to do, but I dare not. God did not play in tempting me ; neither did I play when I sunk as into a bottomless pit, when the pangs of hell caught hold upon me ; wherefore I may not play in relating them, but be plain and simple, and lay down the thing as it was : he that liketh it, let him receive it ; and he that doth not, let him produce a better. Farewell, my dear children. The milk and honey are beyond this wilderness. God be merciful to you, and grant that you be not slothful to go in to posses the land. JOHN BUNYAN. BUN Y AN’S LIFE. CHAPTER I. In this my relation of the merciful working of Gud upon my soul, it will not be amiss if in the first place I do, in a few words, give you a hint of my pedigree and manner of bringing up ; that thereby the goodness and bounty of God towards me may be the more advanced and magnified before the sons of men. For my descent then, it was, as is well known by many, of a low and inconsiderable generation ; my fa- ther’s house being of that rank that is meanest and most despised of all the families in the land. Wherefore I have not here, as others, to boast of noble blood, or of any high-born state according to the flesh, though, all things considered, I magnify the heavenly Majesty, for that by this door he brought me into this world, to par- take of the grace and life that is in Christ by the gospel. But yet, notwithstanding the meanness and inconsider- ableness of my parents, it pleased God to put it into their hearts to put me to school, tp learn me both to read and write ; the which I also attained according to the rate of other men’s children, though to my shame, I confess I did soon lose that little I learned, even almost utterly, and that long before the Lord did work his gra- cious work of conversion upon my soul. 1 * 10 LIFE OF BUNYAN. As for my own natural life for the time that I was without God in the world, it was indeed “ according to the course of this world,” and “the spirit that now work- eth in the children of disobedience.” Eph. 2:2, 3. It was my delight to be taken captive by the “devil at his will,” 2 Tim. 2:26, being filled w T ith all unrighteousness ; the which did also so strongly work and put forth itself both in my heart and life, and that from a child, that I had few equals, especially considering my years, which •were tender, for cursing, swearing, lying, and blasphem- ing the holy name of God. Yea, so settled and rooted was I in these things, that they became as a second nature to me ; the which, as I have also with soberness considered since, did so offend flic Lord, that even in my childhood he did scare and affrighten me with fearful dreams, and did terrify me with fearful visions. For often, after I had spent this and the other day in sin, I have in my bed been greatly afflicted, while asleep, with the apprehensions of devils and wicked spirits, who still, as I then thought, labored to draw me away with them, of which I could never be rid. Also, I would at these years be greatly afflicted and troubled with the thoughts of the fearful torments of hell-fire ; still fearing that it would be my lot to be found at last among those devils and hellish fiends who are there bound down with tire chains and bonds of darkness unto the judgment of the great day. These things, I say, when I was but a child but nine or ten years old, did so distress my soul, that then, in the midst of my many sports and childish vanities, amid my vain com- panions, I was often much cast down and afflicted in my mind therewith ; yet could I not let go my sins : yea, I was also then so overcome with despair of life and heav- en, that I would often wish, either that there had been no hell, or that I had been a devil — supposing devils were OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 11 only tormentors — that if it must needs be that I went thither, I might be rather a tormentor than be tormented myself. A while after those terrible dreams did leave me, which also I soon forgot ; for my pleasures did quickly cut off the remembrance of them, as if they never had been $ wherefore, with more greediness, according to the strength of nature, I still let loose the reins of my lust, and delighted in all transgressions against the law of God ; so that until I came to the state of marriage, I was the very ringleader of all the youth that kept me company, in all manner of vice and ungodliness. Yea, such prevalency had the lusts and fruits of the flesh on this poor soul of mine, that, had not a miracle of precious grace prevented, I had not only perished by the stroke of eternal justice, but had also laid myself open even to the stroke of those laws which bring some to disgrace and open shame before the face of the world. In those days the thoughts of religion were very grievous to me : I could neither endure it myself, nor that any other should ; so that when I have seen some read in those books that concerned Christian piety, it would be as it were a prison to me. Then I said unto God, “ Depart from me ; for I desire not the knowledge of thy ways.” Job 21 : 14, 15. I was now void of all good consideration ; heaven and hell were both out of sight and mind ; and as for saving and damning, they were least in my thoughts. 0 Lord, thou knowest my life, and my ways were not hid from thee. But this I well remember, that though I could myself sin with the greatest delight and ease, and also take pleasure in the vileness of my companions, yet, even then, if I had at any time seen wicked things in those who professed goodness, it would make my spirit trem- ble. As, once above all the rest, when I was in the 12 BUNYAN’S LIFE, height of vanity, yet hearing one swear that was reck- oned for a religious man, it had so great a stroke upon my spirit that it made my heart ache. God did not utterly leave me, but followed me still, not with convictions, but judgments, yet such as were mixed with mercy. For once I fell into a creek of the sea, and hardly escaped drowning. Another time I fell out of a boat into Bedford river, but mercy yet preserv- ed me alive. Besides, another time being in the field with one of my companions, it chanced that an adder passed over the highway ; so I having a stick in my hand, struck her over the back, and having stunned her, I forced open her mouth with my stick, and plucked her sting out with my fingers ; by which act, had not God been merciful unto me, I might by my desperateness have brought myself to my end. This also I have taken notice of, with thanksgiving : when I was a soldier, I with others was drawn out to go to such a place to besiege it ; but when I was just ready to go, one of the company desired to go in my room : to which when I had consented, he took my place ; and coming to the siege, as he stood sentinel he was shot in the head by a musket-ball, and died. Here, as I said, were judgments and mercy, but neither of them did awa- ken my soul to righteousness : wherefore I sinned still, and grew more and more rebellious against God, and careless of my own salvation. OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 13 CHAPTER II. Presently after this I changed my condition into a married state, and my mercy was to light upon a wife whose father was counted godly. This woman and I, though we came together as poor as poor might be, not having so much household stuff as a dish or spoon be- tween us both, yet this she had for her part, “The Plain Man’s Pathway to Heaven” and “The Practice of Piety,” which her father had left her when he died. In these two books . I would sometimes read with her, wherein I also found some things that were somewhat pleasing to me ; but all this while I met with no conviction. She also would be often telling me what a godly man her father was, and how he would reprove and correct vice, both in his house and among his neighbors ; and what a strict and holy life he lived in his days, both in words and deeds. Wherefore these books, with the relation, though they did not reach my heart to awaken it about my sad and sinful state, yet they did beget within me some desires to reform my vicious life and fall in very eagerly with the religion of the times, to wit, to go to church twice a day, and that too with the foremost ; and there I would very devoutly both say and sing as others did, yet re- taining my wicked life ; but withal I was so overrun with the spirit of superstition that I adored, and that with great devotion, even all things, both the high-place, priest, clerk, vestment, service, and what else belonging to the church — counting all things holy that were there- in contained, and especially the priest and clerk most happy, and without doubt greatly blessed, because they were the servants, as I then thought, of God, and were principal in the holy temple, to do his work therein. 14 BUNYAN’S LIFE, This conceit grew so strong in a little time upon my spirit, that had I but seen a priest, though never so sor- did and debauched in his life, I should find my spirit fall under him, reverence him, and knit unto him ; yea, I thought, for the love I did bear unto them — supposing they were the ministers of God— I could have laid down at their feet, and have been trampled upon by them, their name, their garb, and work did so intoxicate and bewitch me. After I had been thus for some considerable time, another thought came into my mind, and that was wheth- er we were of the .Israelites or no ; for finding in the Scriptures that they were once the peculiar people of God, thought I, if I were one of this race, my soul must needs be happy. Now t again I found within me a great longing to be resolved about this question, but could not tell how I should ; at last I asked my father of it, who told me we were not. Wherefore then I fell in my spirit as to the hopes of that, and so remained. But all this while I was not sensible of the danger and evil of sin ; I was kept from considering that sin would damn me, what religion soever I followed, unless I was found in Christ : nay, I never thought of him, nor whether there was such a one or no. Thus man, while blind, doth won- der, but wearieth himself with vanity, for he knoweth not the way to the city of God. Eccles. 10:15. But one day, among all the sermons our parson made, his subject was to treat of the Sabbath-day , and of the evil of breaking that, either with labor, sports, or other- wise. Now I was, notwithstanding my religion, one that took much delight in all manner of vice, and espe- cially that was the day that I did solace myself there- with ; wherefore I fell in my conscience under this ser- mon, thinking and believing that he made that sermon on purpose to show me my evil-doing. And at that time OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 15 I felt what guilt was, though never before that I can remember ; but then I was for the present greatly load- ed therewith, and so went home when the sermon was ended with a great burden upon my spirit. This for that instant did benumb the sinews of my best delights, and imbitter my former pleasures to me ; but behold it lasted not, for before I had well dined, the trouble began to go off my mind, and my heart returned to its old course ; but Oh, how glad was I that this trouble was gone from me, and that the fire was put out, that I might sin again without control. Wherefore, when I had satisfied nature with my food, I shook the sermon out of my mind, and to my old custom of sports and gaming I returned with great delight. But the same day, as I was in the midst of a game of cat, and having struck it one blow from the hole, just as I was about to strike it a second time, a voice did sud- denly dart from heaven into my soul, which said, “Wilt thou leave thy sins and go to heaven, or have thy sins and go to hell ?” At this I was put to an exceeding maze ; wherefore, leaving my bat upon the ground, I looked up to heaven, and was as if I had with the eyes of my understanding seen the Lord Jesus looking down upon me, as being very hotly displeased with me, and as if he did severely threaten me with some grievous pun- ishment for these and other ungodly practices. I had no sooner thus conceived in my mind, but suddenly this conclusion was fastened on my spirit, for the former hint did set my sins again before my face, that I had been a great and grievous sinner, and that it was now too late for me to look after heaven, for Christ would not forgive me nor pardon my transgressions. Then I fell to musing on this also ; and while I was thinking of it, and fearing lest it should be so, I felt my heart sink in despair, con- cluding it was too late, and therefore I resolved in my 16 BUNYAN’S LIFE, mind to go on in sin ; for, thought I, if the case be thus, my state is surely miserable — miserable if I leave my sins, and but miserable if I follow them : I can but be damned ; and if it must be so, I had as good be damned for many sins as be damned for few. Thus I stood in the midst of my play before all that then were present, but yet I told them nothing : but, I say, having made this conclusion, I returned desperately to my sport again ; and I well remember, that presently this kind of despair did so possess my soul, that I was persuaded I could never attain to other comfort than what I should get in sin, for heaven was gone already, so that on that I must not think ; wherefore I found within me great desire to take my fill of sin, still study- ing what sin was yet to be committed, that I might taste the sweetness of it ; and I made as much haste as I could to fill my belly with its delicacies, lest I should die before I had my desires, for that I feared greatly. In these things, I protest before God I lie not, neither do I frame this sort of speech ; these were really, strongly, and with all my heart, my desires. The good Lord, whose mercy is unsearchable, forgive my transgressions. And I am very confident that this temptation of the devil is more usual among poor creatures than many are aware of, even to overrun the spirits with a seared frame of heart and benumbing of conscience ; which frame ho stilly and slily supplieth with such despair, that though no peculiar guilt resteth upon them, yet they continually have a secret conclusion within them that there is no hope for them, for they have loved sins, therefore after them they will go. Jer. 2 : 25 ; 18:12. Now therefore I went on in sin with great greediness of mind, still grudging that I could not be satisfied with it as I would. This continued with me about a month or more ; but one day, as I was standing at a neighbor's OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 17 shop-window, and there cursing and swearing and play- ing the madman after my wonted manner, there sat within the woman of the house, and heard me, who, though she was a very loose and ungodly wretch, yet protested that I swore and cursed at that most fearful rate that she was. made to tremble to hear me ; and told me further, that I was the ungodliest fellow for swearing that she ever heard in all her life, and that I by thus doing was able to spoil all the youth in the whole town, if they came but in my company. At this reproof I was silenced and put to secret shame, and that too, as I thought, before the God of heaven ; wherefore while I stood there hanging down my head, I wished with all my heart that I might be a little child again, that my father might learn me to speak without this wicked way of swearing ; for, thought I, I am so accustomed to it that it is in vain for me to think of reformation, for I thought that could never be. But — how it came to pass I know not — I did from this time forward so leave my swearing that it was a great wonder to myself to observe it ; and whereas be- fore I knew not how to speak unless I put an oath before and another behind to make my words have- authority, now I could without an oath speak better and with more pleasantness than ever I could before. All this while I knew not Jesus Christ, neither did I leave my sports and plays. But quickly after this I fell into company with one poor man that made profession of religion, who, as I then thought, did talk pleasantly of the Scriptures and of the matter of religion ; wherefore, falling into some love and liking to what he said, I betook me to my Bible, and began to take great pleasure in reading, but espe- cially the historical part thereof ; for as for Paul’s epis- tles and such like scriptures I could not away with them, being as yet ignorant both of the corruption of our na- 18 BUNYAN’S LIFE, ture and of the want and worth of Jesus Christ to save us : wherefore I fell to some outward reformation both in my words and life, and did set the commandments be- fore me for my way to heaven ; which commandments I also did strive to keep, and as I thought did keep them pretty well sometimes, and then I would have comfort, yet now and then would break one, and so afflict my conscience ; but then I would repent and say I was sorry for it, and promise God to do better next time, and there got help again, for then I thought I pleased God as well as any man in England. Thus I continued about a year, all which time our neighbors did take me to be a very godly man, a new and religious man, and did marvel much to see such great and famous alteration in my life and manners ; and indeed so it was, though I knew not Christ, nor grace, nor faith, nor hope, for, as I have well since seen, had I then died my state had been most fearful. But, I say, my neighbors were amazed at this my great con- version from prodigious profaneness to something like a moral life ; and truly so they well might, for this my conversion was as great as for Tom of Bedlam to become a sober man. Now therefore they began to praise, to commend, and to speak well of me, both to my face and behind my back. Now I was, as they said, become god- ly — now r was become a right honest man. But Oh, when I understood those were their words and opinions of me, it pleased me mighty well, for though as yet I was nothing but a poor painted hypocrite, yet I loved to be talked of as one that was truly godly. I was proud of my godliness, and indeed I did all I did either to be seen or to be well spoken of by men ; and thus I contin- ued for about a twelvemonth or more. OH GRACE ABOUNDING. 19 CHAPTER III. Now you must know, that before this I had taken much delight in ringing ; but my conscience beginning to be tender, I thought such a practice was but vain, and therefore forced myself to leave it, yet my mind hankered ; wherefore I would go to the steeple-house and look on, though I durst not ring. But I thought this did not become religion neither, yet I forced myself, and would look on still ; but quickly after I began to think, how if one of the bells should fall ? Then I chose to stand under a main beam that lay over thwart the stee- ple from side to side, thinking here I might stand sure ; but then I thought again, should the bell fall with a swing, it might first hit the wall, and then rebounding upon me, might kill me for all this beam. This made me stand in the steeple-door ; and now, thought I, I am safe enough, for if the bell should fall I can slip out behind these thick walls, and so be preserved notwith- standing. So after this I would yet go to see them ring, but would not go any further than the steeple-door ; but then it came into my head, how if the steeple itself should fall ? And this thought — it may be for aught I know when I stood and looked on — did continually so shake my mind that I durst not stand at the steeple-door any longer, but was forced to flee for fear the steeple should fall upon my head. Another thing was my dancing: I was full a year before I could quite leave that. All this while, when I thought I kept this or that command, or did by word or deed any thing I thought was good, I had great peace in my conscience, and would think with myself, God cannot choose but be now pleased with me ; yea, to 20 BUN Y AN’S LIFE, relate it in my own way, I thought no man in England could please God better than I. But, poor wretch as I was, I was all this while ignorant of Jesus Christ, and going about to establish my own righteousness, and had perished therein, had not God in mercy showed me more of my state by nature. But upon a day the good providence of God called me to Bedford to work at my calling, and in one of the streets of that town 1 came where there were three or four poor women sitting at a door in the sun talking about the things of God : and being now willing to hear their discourse, I drew near to hear what they said, for I was now a brisk talker of myself in the matters of religion ; but I may say I heard, but understood not, for they were far above out of my reach. Their talk was about a new birth , the work of God in their hearts, as also how they were convinced of their miserable state by nature ; they talked how God had visited their souls with his love in the Lord Jesus, and with what words and promises they had been refreshed, comforted, and supported against the temptations of the devil ; moreover, they reasoned of the suggestions and temptations of Satan in particular, and told to each other by what means they had been afflict- ed, and how they were borne up under his assaults. They also discoursed of their own wretchedness of heart and of their hnbelief, and did contemn, slight, and abhor their own righteousness as filthy and insufficient to do them any good. And methought they spoke as if joy did make them speak ; they spoke with such pleasantness of scripture language, and with such appearance of grace in all they said, that they were to me as if they had found a new world — as if they were people that dwelt alone, and were not to be reckoned among their neighbors. At this 1 felt my own heart begin to shake and mistrust my OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 21 condition to be naught, for I saw that in all my thoughts about religion and salvation the new birth did never enter my mind, neither knew I the comfort of the word and promise, nor the deceitfulness and treachery of my own wicked heart. As for secret thoughts, I took no notice of them, neither did I understand what Satan’s temptations were, nor how they were to be withstood and resisted. Thus therefore, when I had heard and considered what they said, I left them and went about my employ- ment again, but their talk and discourse went with me ; also my heart would tarry with them, for 1 was greatly affected with their words, both because by them I was convinced that I wanted the true tokens of a truly godly man, and also because by them I was convinced of the happy and blessed condition of him that was such a one. Therefore I would often make it my business to be going again and again into the company of these poor people, for I could not stay away ; and the more I went among them, the more I did question my condition ; and as I still do remember, presently I found two things within me at which I did sometimes marvel, especially consid- ering what a blind, ignorant, sordid, and ungodly wretch but just before I was. The one was a very great soft- ness and tenderness of heart, which caused me to fall under the conviction of what by Scripture they assert- ed ; and the other was a great bending in my mind to a continual meditating on it and on all other good things which at any time I heard or read of. By these things my mind was now so turned that it lay like a horse-leech at the vein, still crying out, Give, give. My mind was* so fixed on eternity and on the things about the kingdom of heaven, that is, so far as I knew, though as yet God knows I knew but little, that neither pleasures, nor profits, nor persuasions, nor threats 22 BUNYAN’S LIFE could loose it or make it let go its hold ; and though I may speak it witli shame, yet it is in very deed a certain truth, it would then have been as difficult for me to have taken my mind from heaven to earth, as 1 have found it often since to get it again from earth to heaven. One thing I may not omit. There was a young man in our town to whom my heart before was knit more than to any other ; but he being a most wicked creature for cursing and swearing and uncleanness, I now shook him off and forsook his company. About a quarter of a year after I had left him, I met him in a certain lane and asked him how he did. He after his old swearing and mad way answered he was well. “ But, Harry,” said I, “why do you curse and swear thus ? What will become of you if you die in this condition ?” He answered me in a great chafe, “ What would the devil do for company, if it were not for such as I am ?” About this time I met with some ranters’ books that were put forth by some of our countrymen, which books were also highly in esteem by several old professors. Some of these I read, but was not able to make any judgment about them ; wherefore as I read in them and thought upon them, seeing myself unable to judge, I would betake myself to hearty prayer in this manner : “ 0 Lord, I am a fool and not able to know the truth from error. Lord, leave me not to my own blindness, either to approve of or condemn this doctrine. If it be of God, let me not despise it ; if it be of the devil, let t me not embrace it. Lord, I lay my soul in this matter only at thy feet ; let me not be deceived, I humbly be- seech thee.” I had one religious companion all this while, and that was the poor man I spoke of before ; but about this time he also turned a most devilish ranter, and gave himself up to all manner of filthiness, especially uncleanness : OK GRACE ABOUNDING* 23 he would also deny that there was a God, angel, or spirit, and would laugh at all exhortations to sobriety. When I labored to rebuke his wickedness, he would laugh the more, and pretend that he had gone through all religions, and could never hit upon the right till now. He told me also, that in a little time I should see all pro- fessors turn to* the ways of the ranters. Wherefore, abominating those cursed principles, I left his company forthwith, and became to him as great a stranger as I had been before a familiar. Neither was this man only a temptation to me, but my calling lying in the country, I happened to come into several people’s company, who though strict in religion formerly, yet were also drawn away by these ranters. These would also, talk with me of their ways, and con- demn me as legal and dark, pretending that they only had attained to perfection, that they could do what they would and not sin. Oh, these temptations were suitable to my flesh, I being but a young man and my nature in its prime ; but God, who had as I hoped designed me for better things, kept me in the fear of his name, and did not suffer me to accept such cursed principles. And blessed be God, who put it into my heart to cry to him to be kept and directed, still distrusting mine own wis' dom, for I have since seen even the effects of that prayer in his preserving me jiot only from ranting ei*rors, but from those also that have sprung up since. The Bible was precious to me in those days. And now methought I began to look into the Bible with new eyes, and read as I never did before ; and especially the epistles of the apostle Paul were sweet and pleasant to me ; and indeed, then I was never out of the Bible, either by reading or meditation, still crying out to God that I might know the truth and the way to heaven and glory. And as I went on and read, I hit 24 BUNYAN’S LIFE upon that passage, 41 To one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom ; to another, the word of knowledge by the same Spirit ; to another, faith/ 7 etc. 1 Cor. 12:8, 9. And though I have since seen that by this scripture the Holy Ghost intends in special things extraordinary, yet on me it did then fasten with conviction that I did want things ordinary, even that understanding and wisdom that other Christians had. On this word I mused, and could not tell what to do ; especially this word faith put me to it, for I could not help it, but sometimes must question whether I had any faith or no ; but I was loath to conclude I had no faith, for if I do so, thought I, then I shall count myself a very castaway indeed. No, said I with myself, though I am convinced that I am an ignorant sot, and that I want those blessed gifts of knowledge and understanding that other people have, yet at a venture I will conclude I am not altogether faithless, though I know not what faith is ; for it was shown me, and that too, as I have seen since, by Satan, that those who conclude themselves in a faithless state have neither rest nor quiet in their souls, and I was loath to fall quite into despair. Wherefore by this suggestion I was for a while made afraid to see my want of faith ; but God would not suffer me thus to undo and destroy my soul, but did continually against this my sad and blind conclusion create still within me such suppositions, insomuch that I could not rest content until I did now come to some certain know- ledge whether 1 had faith or no, this always running in my mind: “ But how if yon want faith indeed? But how can you tell you have faith ? 77 And besides, I saw for certain that if I had not, I was sure to perish for ever ; so that though I endeavored at the first to over- look the business of faith, yet in a little time, I better considering the matter, was willing to put myself upon OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 25 the trial whether I had faith or no. But alas, poor wretch, so ignorant and brutish was I, that I knew not to this day any more how to do it, than I knew how to begin and accomplish a rare and curious piece of art which I never yet saw or considered. Wherefore, while I was thus considering and being put to a plunge about it, for you must know that as yet I had not in this matter broken, my mind to any one, only did hear and consider, the tempter came in with this delusion, that there was no way for me to know I had faith but by trying to work some miracles, urging those scriptures that seem to look that way for enforcing and strengthening his temptation. Nay, one day, as I was between Elstow and Bedford, the temptation was hot upon me to try if I had faith by doing some miracle, which miracle at this time was this : I must say to the puddles that were in the horse-pads, Be dry, and to the dry places, Be you puddles. And truly one time I was going to say so indeed ; but just as I was about to speak, this thought came into my mind, “ But go under yonder hedge and pray first that God would make you able.” But when I had concluded to pray, this came hot upon me, that if I prayed, and came again and tried to do it, and yet did nothing notwithstanding, then to be sure I had no faith, but was a castaway and lost ; nay, thought I, if it be so, I will not try yet, but will stay a, little longer ; so I continued at a great loss, for I thought if they only had faith which could do^such wonderful things, then I concluded that for the present I neither had it, nor yet for the time to come was ever like to have it. Thus I was tossed between the devil and my own igno- rance, and so perplexed, especially at some times, that I could not tell what to do. Pit Tro^s 2 2G BUNYAN’S LIFE CHAPTER IY. About this time the state and happiness of these poor people at Bedford were thus in a kind of vision presented to me. I saw as if they were on the sunny side of some high mountain, there refreshing themselves with the pleasant beams of the sun, while I was shivering and shrinking in the cold, afflicted with frost, snow, and dark clouds. Methought also between me and them I saw a wall that did compass about this mountain. Now through this wall my soul did greatly desire to pass, concluding that if I could I would even go into the very midst of them, and there also comfort myself with the heat of their sun. About this wall I bethought myself to go again and again, still prying as I went to see if I could find some way or passage by which I might enter therein, but none could I find for some time. At the last I saw as it were a narrow gap, like a little doorway in the wall, through which I attempted to pass. Now the passage being very strait and narrow, I made many efforts to get in, but all in vain, even until I was well- nigh quite beat out by striving to get in ; at last, with great striving, methought I at first did get in my head, and after that, by a sidelong striving, my shoulders and my whole body ; then I was exceeding glad, and went and sat down ifi the midst of them, and so was comfort- ed with the light and heat of their sun. Now this mountain and wall were thus made out to me. The mountain signified the church of the living God ; the sun that shone thereon, the comfortable shin- ing of his merciful face on them that were therein : the wall I thought was the wall that did make separation between Christians and the world ; and the gap that was OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 27 in the wall I thought was Jesus Christ, %vho is the way to God the Father. John 14 : 6 ; Matt. 7 : 14. But for- asmuch as the passage was wonderful narrow, even so narrow that I could not but with great difficulty enter in thereat, it showed me that none could enter into life but those that were in downright earnest, and unless also they left that wicked world behind them, for here was only room for body and soul, but not for body and soul and sin. This resemblance abode upon my spirit many days, all which time I saw myself in a forlorn and sad condition, but yet was provoked to a vehement hun- ger and desire to be one of that number that did sit in the sunshine. Now also would I pray wherever I was, whether at home or abroad, in house or field ; and would also often, with lifting up of heart, sing that of the fifty- first Psalm, “ 0 Lord, consider my distress,” for as yet I knew not where it was. ♦ Neither as yet could I attain to any comfortable per- suasion that I had faith in Christ ; but instead of having satisfaction here, I began to find my soul to be assault- ed with fresh doubts about my future happiness, espe- cially with such as these : Whether I was elected. But how if the day of grace should be past and gone ? By these two temptations I was very much afflicted and disquieted, sometimes by one and sometimes by the other of them. And first, to speak of that about my questioning my election, I found at this time that though I was in a flame to find the way to heaven and glory, and though noth- ing could beat me off from this, yet this question did so offend and discourage me that I was, especially some- times, as if the very strength of my body also had been taken away by the force and power thereof. This scrip- ture did also seem to me to trample upon all my desires : “It is not of him that willcth, nor of him that runneth, 28 BUNYAN’S LIFE but of God that showeth mercy” With this scripture I could not tell what to do, for I evidently saw, unless the great God of his infinite grace and bounty had volunta- rily chosen me to be a vessel of mercy, though I should desire and long and labor until my heart did break, no good could come of it. Therefore this would stick with me : How can you tell that you are elected ? And what if you are not ? How then ? 0 Lord, thought I, what if I am not indeed ? It may be you are not, said the tempt- er. It may be so indeed, thought I. Why then, said Satan, you had as good leave off and strive no further ; for if indeed you are not elected and chosen of God, there is no hope of your being saved, for “it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that showeth mercy.” Rom. 9:16. By these things I was driven to my wits’ end, not knowing what to say or how to answer these temptations. Indeed, I little thought that Satan had thus assaulted me, but thought it was my own prudence . thus to start the question : for that the elect only obtained eternal life, that I without scru- ple did heartily close withal ; but that myself was one of them, there lay the question. Tlius therefore for several days I was greatly assault- ed and perplexed, and was often, when I had been walk- ing, ready to sink where I went with faintness in my mind ; but one day, after I had been so many weeks oppressed and cast down therewith, as I was now quite giving up the ghost of all my hopes of ever attaining life, that sentence fell with weight upon my spirit : “ Look at the generations of old, and see ; did ever any trust in God, and were confounded ?” at which I was greatly enlightened and encouraged in my soul, for thus at that very instant it was expounded to me : “Begin at the beginning of Genesis, and read to the end of the Revelation, and see if you can find that there was ever OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 29 any that trusted in the Lord and was confounded.” So coming home, I presently went to my Bible to see if I could find that saying, not doubting but to find it pres- ently, for it was so fresh and with such strength and comfort on my spirit, that it was as if it talked with me. Well, I looked, but found it not, only it abode upon me. Then did I ask, first this good man and then anoth- er, if they knew where it was, but they knew no such place. At this I wondered that such a sentence should so suddenly and with such comfort and strength seize and abide upon my heart, and yet that none could find it, for I doubted not but that it was in the holy Scriptures. Thus I continued above a year, and could not find the place ; but at last, casting my eye upon the Apocryphal books, I found it in Ecclesiasticus, 2:10. This at the first did somewhat daunt me ; but because by this time I had got more experience of the love and kindness of God, it troubled me the less, especially when I consid- ered that though it was not in those texts that we call holy and canonical, yet, forasmuch as this sentence was the sum and substance of many of the promises, it was my duty to take the comfort of it ; and I bless God for that word, for it was of good to me : that word doth still ofttimes shine before my face. After this that other doubt did come with strength upon me : But how if the day of grace should be past and gone ? How if you have overstood the time of mercy ? Now I remember that one day as I was walk- ing in the country, I was^much in the thoughts of this : But. how if the day of grace is past ? And to aggravate my trouble, the tempter presented to my mind those good people of Bedford, and suggested thus unto me : that these being converted already, they were all that God would save in those parts, and that I came too late, for these had got the blessing before I came. Now was BO BUNYAN’S LIFE, I in great distress, thinking in very deed that this might well be so ; wherefore I went up and down bemoaning my sad condition, counting myself far worse than a thou- sand fools for standing olf thus long, and spending so many years in sin as I had done, still crying out, Oh that I had turned sooner ; Oh that I had turned seven years ago. It made me also angry with myself to think that I should have no more wit but to trifle away my time till my soul and heaven were lost. But when I had been long vexed with this fear, and was scarce able to take one step more, just about the same place where I received my other encouragement, these words broke in upon my mind: “ Compel them to come in, that my house may be filled ; and yet there is room.” Luke 14 : 22. These words, but especially those, “ and yet there is room,” were sweet words to me, for truly I thought that by them I saw there was place enough in heaven for me ; and moreover, that when the Lord Jesus did speak these words, he then did think of me, and that he, knowing that the time would come that I should be afflicted with fear that there was no place left for me in his bosom, did before speak this word, and leave it upon record, that I might find help thereby against this vile temptation. This I then verily believ- ed. In the light and encouragement of this word I went for some time ; and the comfort was the more when I thought that the Lord Jesus should think on me so long ago, and that he should speak those words on purpose for my sake, for I did think verily that he did on purpose speak them to encourage me withal. But I was not without my temptations to go back again — temptations, I say, both from Satan, mine own heart, and carnal acquaintance ; but I thank God these were outweighed by that sound sense of death and of the day of judgment which abode as it were continually OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 31 in my view. I would often also think of Nebuchadnez- zar, of whom it was said he had given him all the king- doms of the earth. Dan. 5 : 18, 19. Yet, thought I, if this great man had all his portion in this world, one hour in hell-fire would make him forget all. This considera- tion was a great help to me. I was almost made about this time to see something concerning the beasts that Moses counted clean and un- clean. I thought those beasts were types of men : the clean, types of them that were the people of God ; but the unclean, types of such as were children of the wick- ed one. Now I read that the clean beast chewed the cud ; that is, thought I, they show us we must feed upon the word of God. They also parted the hoof. I thought that signified we must part, if we would be saved, with the ways of ungodly men. And also, in further reading about them, I found that though we did chew the cud as the hare, yet if we walked with claws like a dog, or if we did part the hoof like the swine, yet if we did not chew the cud as the sheep, we are still for all that but unclean ; for I thought the hare to be a type of those that talk of the word, yet walk in the ways of sin, and that the swine was like him that parteth with his out- ward pollution, but still wanteth the word of faith, with- out which there would be no way of salvation, let a man be ever so devout. Dcut. ch. 14. After this I found, by reading the word, that those that must be glorified with Christ in another world, must be called by him here — called to the partaking of a share in his word and right- eousness, and to the comforts and first-fruits of his Spir- it, and to a peculiar interest in all those heavenly things which do indeed prepare the soul for that rest and house of glory which is in heaven above. Here again I was at a very great stand, not know- ing what to do, fearing I was not called ; for, thought I, 82 BUN Y AN’S LIFE, if I be not called, what then can do me good ? None but those who are effectually called, inherit the kingdom of heaven. But Oh, how I now loved those words that spoke of a Christian’s calling ; as when the Lord said to one, “ Follow me;” and to another, “Come after me;” and Oh, thought I, that he would say so to me too ; how gladly would I run after him. I cannot now express with what longings and breathings .in my soul I cried to Christ to call me. Thus I continued for a time all on a ilame to be converted to Jesus Christ; and did also see at that day such glory in a converted state, that I could not be contented without a share therein. Gold ! could it have been gotten for gold, what would I have given for it ! Had I had a whole world, it had all gone ten thou- sand times over for this, that my soul might have been in a converted state. How lovely now was every one in my eyes that I thought to be a converted man or worm an. They shone ; they walked like a people that carried the broad seal of heaven about them. Oh, I saw the lot was fallen to them in pleasant places, and that they had a goodly heritage. Psalm 16:6. But that which made me sick was that of Christ in Mark, “He went up into a mountain, and called to him whom he would, and they came unto him.” Mark 3:18. This scripture made me faint and fear, yet it kindled a fire in my soul. That which made me fear was this, lest Christ should have no liking to me, for he called whom he would. But Oh, the glory that I saw in that condition did still so engage my heart, that I could seldom read of any that Christ did call, but I presently wished, Would that I had been in their clothes ; would that I had been born Peter ; would that I had been born John ; or would that I had been by and heard him when he called them ; how would I have cried, 0 Lord, call me also. But Oh, I feared he would not call me. OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 83 And truly the Lord let me go thus many months together, and showed me nothing, either that I was already or should be called hereafter ; but at last, after much time spent and many groans to God that I might be made partaker of the holy and heavenly calling, that word came in upon me : “ I will cleanse their blood that I have not cleansed ; for the Lord dwelleth in Zion ” Joel 3:21. These words, I thought, were sent to encourage me to wait still upon God, and signified unto me, that if I were not already, yet the time might come when T might be in truth converted unto Christ. About this time I began to break my mind to those poor people in Bedford, and to tell them my condition ; which when they had heard, they told Mr. Gifford of me, who himself also took occasion to talk with me, and was willing to be well persuaded of me, though, I think, from little grounds. But he invited me to his house, where I should hear him confer with others about the dealings of God with their souls ; from all which I still received more conviction, and from that time began to see something of the vanity and inward wretchedness of my wicked heart, for as yet I knew no great matter therein ; but now it began to be discovered unto me, and also to work at a rate it never did before. Now I evidently found that lusts and corruptions put forth themselves within me in wicked thoughts and de- sires, which I did not regard before ; my desires also for heaven and life began to fail. I found also, that where- as before my soul was full of longing after God, now it began to hanker after every foolish vanity ; yea, my heart would not be moved to mind that wdiich was good ; it began to be careless both of my soul and heaven. It would now continually hang back, both to and in every duty, and was as a clog upon the leg of a bird to hinder him from flying. Nay, thought I, now I grow worse and 2 * 34 BUNYAN’S LIRE worse — now I am further from conversion than ever I was before ; wherefore I began to sink greatly in my soul, and began to entertain such discouragement in my heart as laid me as low as hell. If now I should have burned at the stake I could not believe that Christ had a love for me ; alas, I could neither hear him, nor see. him, nor savor any of his things. I was driven as with a tempest ; my heart would be unclean, and the Canaan- ites would dwell in the land. Sometimes I would tell my condition to the people of God, which when they heard they would pity me, and would tell me of the promises ; but they had as good have told me that I must reach the sun with my finger, as have bidden me receive or rely upon the promises, and as soon I should have done it. All my sense and feeling were against me, and I saw I had a heart that would sin, and that lay under a law that would condemn. These things have often made me think of the child which the father brought to Christ, who, while he was yet coming to him, was thrown down by the devil, and also so rent and torn by him that he lay and wallowed foaming. Mark 9:20; Luke 9 : 42. Further, in these days I would find my heart to shut itself up against the Lord and against his holy word. I have found my unbelief to set as it were the shoulder to the door to keep him out, and that too even then when I have with many a bitter sigh cried, Good Lord, break it open ; Lord, break these gates of brass, and cut these bars of iron asunder. Psa. 101 : 16. Yet that word would sometimes create in my heart a peaceful pause, ■ “ I girded thee, though thou hast not known me.” Isa. 45 : 5. But all this while, as to the act of sinning, I was never more tender than now ; my hinder parts were in- ward ; I durst not take a pin or stick, though but so big as a straw, for my conscience now was sore, and would OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 35 smart at every touch. I could not now tell how to speak my words, for fear I should misplace them. Oh, how cautiously did I then go, in all I did or said. I found my- self as in a miry bog, that shook if I did but stir, and was as there left both of God and Christ and the Spirit, and all good things. , But I observed, though I was such a great sinner before conversion, yet God never much charged the guilt of the sins of my ignorance upon me, only he showed me I was lost if I had not Christ, because I had been a sin- ner. 1 saw that I wanted a perfect righteousness to presejut me without fault before God, and this righteous- ness was nowhere to be found but in the person of Jesus Christ. But my original and inward pollution, that, that was my plague and affliction ; that I saw at a dreadful rate always putting forth itself within me ; that I had the guilt of to amazement ; by reason of that, I was more loathsome in mine own eyes than a toad, and I thought I was so in God’s eyes too. Sin and corrup- tion, I said, would as naturally bubble out of my heart, as water would bubble out of a fountain. I thought now that every one had a better heart than I had. I could have changed heart with any body. I thought none but the devil himself could equal me for inward wickedness and pollution of mind. I fell therefore, at the sight of my own vileness, deeply into despair ; for I concluded that this condition that I was in could not stand with a state of grace. Sure, thought I, I am forsaken of God ; sure I am given up to the devil, and to a reprobate mind. And thus I continued for a. long while, even for some years together. While I was thus afflicted with the fears of my own damnation, there were two things would make me won- der. The one was, when I saw old people hunting after the things of this life as if they should live here always / 36 BUNYAN’S LIFE, the other was, when I found professors much distressed and cast down when they met with outward losses, as of husband, wife, child, etc. Lord, thought I, what ado is here about such little things as these. What seeking after carnal things by some, and what grief in others for the loss of them. If they so much labor after and shed so many tears for the things of this present life, how am I to be bemoaned, pitied, and prayed for. My soul is dying, my soul is damned. Were my soul but in a good condition, and were I but sure of it, ah, how rich should I esteem myself, though blessed but with bread and water. I should count those but small afflictions, and should bear them as little burdens. A wounded spirit who can bear ? And though I was much troubled and tossed and afflicted with the sight and sense and terror of my own wickedness, yet I was afraid to let this sight and sense go quite off my mind ; for I found that unless guilt of conscience was taken off the right way, that is, by the blood of Christ, a man grew rather worse for the loss of his trouble of mind than before. Wherefore, if my guilt lay hard upon me, then would I cry that the blood of Christ might take it off ; and if it was going off without it, for the sense of sin would be sometimes as if it would die and go quite away, then I would also strive to fetch it upon my heart again, by bringing the punishment of sin in hell-fire upon my spirit, and would cry, Lord, let it not go off my heart but in the right way, by the blood of Christ and the application of thy mercy through him to my soul, for that scripture did lay much upon me : “ Without the shedding of blood there is no remission ” Heb. 9 : 22. And that which made me the more afraid of this ‘was, because I had seen some, who though when they were under the wounds of conscience would cry and pray, yet feeling rather present ease for their trouble OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 37 than pardon for their sins, cared not how they lost their guilt, so they got it out of their minds. Now, having it got off the wrong way, it was not sanctified unto them ; but they grew harder and blinder and more wicked after i their trouble. This made me afraid, and made me cry to God the more that it might not be so with me. And now I was sorry that God had made me man, for I feared I was a reprobate. I counted man unconverted as the most doleful of all creatures. t Thus being afflicted and tossed about my sad condition, I counted myself alone arid above the most of men unblessed. Yea, I thought it impossible that ever I should attain to so much godliness of heart as to thank God that he had made me a man. Man indeed is the most noble by creation of all creatures in the visible world ; but by sin he has made himself the most ignoble. The beasts, birds, fishes, I have blessed their condition, for they had not a sinful nature ; they were not obnoxious to the wrath of God ; they were not to go to hell-fire after death. I could therefore have rejoiced had my condition been as any of theirs. 38 BUN Y AN’S LIFE, CHAPTER Y. In this condition I went a great while ; but when the comforting time was come, I heard one preach a sermon on these words in the Song, “Behold, thou art fair, my love; behold, thou art fair.” Song 4:1. But at that time he made these two words, “my love,” his chief sub- ject-matter, from which, after he had a little opened the text, he drew these several conclusions : 1. That the church, and so every saved soul, is Christ’s love when loveless ; 2. Christ’s love without a cause ; 3. Christ’s love which hath been hated of the world ; 4. Christ’s love when under temptation and under desertion ; 5. Christ’s love from first to last. But I got nothing by what he said at present, only when he came to the appli- cation of the fourth particular, this was the word lie said : “ If it be so that the saved soul is Christ’s love when under temptation and desertion, then, poor tempt- ed soul, when thou art assaulted and afflicted with temp- tations and the hidings of his face, yet think on these two words, ‘ my love,’ still.” So as I was coming home, these words came again into my thoughts ; and I well remember, as they came in, I said thus in my heart, What shall I get by thinking on these two words ? This thought had no sooner passed through my heart, but these words began thus to kindle in my spirit : “ Thou art my love, thou art my love,” twenty times together ; and still as they ran in my mind they waxed stronger and warmer, and began to make me look up ; but being as yet between hope and fear, I still replied in my heart, But is it true? but is it true? At which that sentence fell upon me, “lie wist not that OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 39 it was true which was done unto him of the angel” Acts 12:9. Then I began to give place to the word, which with power did over and over make this joyful sound within my soul, “Thou art my love, thou art my love,” and noth- ing shall separate thee from my love. And with that my heart was filled full of comfort and hope, and now I could believe that my sins would be forgiven me ; yea, I was now so taken with the love and mercy of God, that I remember I could not tell how to contain till I got home. I thought I could have spoken of his love and have told of his mercy to me, even to the very crows that sat upon the ploughed lands before me, had they been capable of understanding me ; wherefore I said in my soul with much gladness, “Well, would I had a pen and ink here, I would write this down before I go any further ; for surely I shall not forget this, forty years hence ;” but alas, within less than forty days I began to question all again, which made me begin to question all still. Yet still at times I was helped to believe that it was a true manifestation of grace unto my soul, though I had lost much of the life and savor of it. Now about a week or a fortnight after this T was much followed by this scripture : “ Simon, Simon, behold Satan hath desired to have you.” Luke 22:31. And sometimes it would sound so loud within me, yea, and as it were call so strongly after me, that once above all the rest I turned my head over my shoulder, thinking verily that some man had behind me called me. Being at a great dir^ tance, methought he called so loud, it came, as I have? thought since, to stir me up to prayer and to watchful- ness. It came to acquaint me that a cloud and a storm were coming down upon me ; but I understood it not. Also, as I remember, that time that it called to me so 40 BUNYAN’S LIFE loud was the last time that it sounded in mine ears ; but methinks I hear still with what a loud voice these words, “ Simon, Simon/ 7 sounded in mine ears. I thought ver- ily, as I have told you, that somebody had called after me that was half a mile behind me ; and although that was not my name, yet it made me suddenly look behind me, believing that he that called so loud meant me. But so foolish was I and ignorant, that I knew not the reason of this sound, which, as I did both see and feel soon after, was sent from heaven as an alarm to awaken me to provide for what was coming, only I would muse and wonder in my mind to think what should be the reason of this scripture, and that at this rate so often and so loud it should still be sounding and rattling in my ears ; but, as I said before, I soon after perceived the end of God therein ; for about the space of a month after, a very great storm came down upon me, which handled me twenty times worse than all I had met with before. It came stealing upon me, now by one piece and then by another. First, all my comfort was taken from me ; then darkness seized upon me ; after which whole floods of blasphemies, both against God, Christ, and the Scriptures, were poured upon my spirit, to my great confusion and astonishment. These blasphemous thoughts were such as stirred up questions in me against the very being of God and of his only beloved Son, as whether there were in truth a God or Christ, and whether the holy Scriptures were not rather a fable and cunning story, than the holy and pure word of God. The tempter would also much assault me with this : “ How can you tell but that the Turks had as good scriptures to prove their Mahomet the Saviour as we have to prove our Jesus? and, could I think that so many ten thousands in so many countries and kingdoms should be without the knowledge of the right way to OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 41 heaven, if there were indeed a heaven, and that we only, who live in a corner of the earth, should alone be blessed therewith ? Every one doth think his own religion light- est, Jews and Moors and Pagans ; and how if all our faith and Christ and Scriptures should be but a think-so too ?” Sometimes I have endeavored to argue against these suggestions, and to set some of the sentences of blessed Paul against them ; but alas, I quickly felt, when I thus did, such arguings as these would return again upon me : “ Though we made so great a matter of Paul and of his words, yet how could I tell but that in very deed he, being a subtle and cunning man, might give himself up to deceive with strong delusions, and also take the pains and travail to undo and destroy his fellows ?” These suggestions, with many others which at this time I may not and dare not utter, neither by word nor pen, did make such a seizure upon my spirit, and did so overweigh my heart both with their number, continu- ance, and fiery force, that I felt as if there were nothing else but these from morning to night within me, and as though indeed there could be room for nothing else ; and also concluded that God had in very wrath to my soul given me up to them, to be carried away with them as with a mighty whirlwind only by the distaste that they gave unto my spirit, I felt there was something in me that refused to embrace them. But this consider- ation I then only had when God gave me leave to swal- low my spittle, otherwise the noise and strength and force of these temptations would drown and overflow, and as it were bury all such thoughts or the remem- brance of any such thing. While I was in this temptation I often found my mind suddenly put upon it to curse and swear, or to speak some grievous thing against God, or Christ his 42 BUNYAN’S LIFE, Son, or of the Scriptures. Now I thought, surely I am possessed of the devil. At other times, again, I thought I should be bereft of my senses ; for instead of lauding and magnifying God the Lord with others, if I but heard him spoken of, presently some most horrible blasphe- mous thought or other would bolt out of my heart against him ; so that whether I did think that God was, or again did think there was no such thing, no love, nor peace, nor gracious disposition could I feel within me. These things did sink me into very deep despair, for I concluded that such things could not possibly be found among them that loved God. I often, when these temp- tations had been with force upon me, did compare myself to the case of a child whom some gipsy hath by force took up in her arms, and is carrying from friend and country. Kick sometimes I did, and also shriek and cry, but yet I was bound in the wings of the temptation, and the wind would carry me away. I thought also of Saul, and of the evil spirit that did possess him, and did greatly fear that my condition was the same with his. 1 Sam. 16:14. In these days, when I have heard others talk of what was the sin against the Holy Ghost, then would the tempter so provoke me to desire to sin that sin, that I was as if I could not, must not, neither should be quiet until I had committed it. Now no sin would serve but that. If it were to be committed by the speaking of such a word, then I have been as if my mouth would have spoken that word, whether I would or no ; and in so strong a measure was this temptation upon me, that often I have been ready to clap my hands under my chin to hold my mouth from opening ; and to that end also I have had thoughts at other times to leap with my head downward into some muck-hole or other, to keep my mouth from speaking. OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 43 Now, again, I beheld the condition of the dog and toad, and counted the state of every thing that God had made far better than this dreadful state of mine and my companions. Yea, gladly would I have been in the con- dition of a dog or horse, for I knew they had no soul to perish under the everlasting weight of hell or sin, as mine was like to do. Nay, and though I saw this, felt this, and was broken to pieces with it, yet that which added to my sorrow was, that I could not find that with all my soul I did desire deliverance. That scripture did also tear and rend my soul in the midst of these distrac- tions : “The wicked are like the troubled sea, when it cannot rest, whose waters cast up mire and dirt. There is no peace, saith my God, to the wicked” Isa. 57 : 20, 21. And now my heart was at times exceeding hard. If I would have given a thousand pounds for a tear, I could not shed one ; no, nor sometimes scarce desire to shed one. I was much dejected to think that this should be my lot. I saw some could mourn and lament their sin ; and others, again, could rejoice and bless God for Christ ; and others, again, could quietly talk of, and with gladness remember the word of God, while I only was in the storm or tempest. This much sunk me. I thought my con- dition was alone ; I would therefore much bewail my hard hap ; but get out of or get rid of these things I could not. While this temptation lasted, which was about a year, I could attend upon none of the ordinances of God but with sore and great affliction ; yea, then I was most distressed with blasphemies. If I had been hearing the word, then uncleanness, blasphemies, and despair would hold me a captive there. If I had been reading, then sometimes I had sudden thoughts to question all I read ; sometimes, again, my mind would be so strangely snatch- ed away and possessed with other things, that I have BUN Y AN’S LIFE, \ neither known, nor regarded, nor remembered so much as the sentence that but now I had read. In prayer also I was greatly troubled at this time : sometimes I thought I felt Satan behind me pull my clothes ; he would be also continually at me in time of prayer, to have done : “Break off ; make haste ; you have prayed enough, and stay no longer ;” still drawing my mind away. Sometimes also he would cast in such wicked thoughts as these : that I must pray to him, or for him. I have thought sometimes of that “fall down ;” or, “If thou wilt fall down and worship me.” Matt. 4 : 9. Also when, because I have had wandering thoughts in the time of this duty, I have labored to compose my mind and fix it upon God, then with great force hath the tempter labored to distract me and confound me, and to turn away my mind by presenting to my heart and fancy the form of a bush, a bull, a besom, or the like, as if I should pray to these. To these he would also, at some times especially, so hold my mind, that I was as if I could think of nothing else, or pray to noth- ing else but to these, or such as they. Yet at times I would have some strong and heart- affecting apprehensions of God and the reality of the truth of his gospel ; but Oh, how would my heart at such times put forth itself with inexpressible groanings ! My whole soul was then in every word. I would cry with pangs after God, that he would be merciful unto me ; but then I would be daunted again with such con- ceits as these : I would think that God did mock at these my prayers, saying, and that in the audience of the holy angels, “This poor simple wretch doth hanker after me, as if I had nothing to do with my mercy but to bestow it on such as he. Alas, poor soul, how art thou deceiv- ed. It is not for such as thee to have favor with the Highest.” OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 45 Then hath the tempter come upon me also with such discouragements as these : “ You are very hot for mercy, but I will cool you ; this frame shall not last always. Many have been as hot as you for a time, but I have quenched their zeal ;” and with this, such and such who were fallen off would be set before mine eyes. Then I would be afraid that I should do so too ; but, thought I, I am glad this comes into my mind. Well, I will watch, and take what care I can. “ Though you do,” said Satan, “ I shall be too hard for you. I will cool you insensibly, by degrees, by little and little. What care I,” saith he, “though I be seven years in chilling thy heart, if I can ’do it at last? Continual rocking will lull a crying child asleep. I will ply it close, but I will have my end ac- complished. Though you be burning hot at present, I can pull you from this fire. I shall have you cold before it be long.” These things brought me into great straits ; for as I at present could not find myself fit for present death, so I thought, to live long would make me yet more unfit, for time would make me forget all, and wear even the remembrance of the evil of sin, the worth of heaven, and the need I had of the blood of Christ to wash me, both out of mind and thought; but I thank Christ Jesus, these things did not at present make me slack my cry- ing, but rather did put me more upon it, like her who met with the adulterer, Deut. 22 : 27, in which days that was a good word to me, after I had suffered these things a while : “I am persuaded that neither death, nor life, nor angels, etc., shall separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus.” Rom. -8:39. And now I hoped long life would not destroy me, nor make me miss of heaven. I had some supports in this temptation, though they were then all questioned by me. That in Jer. 3 : 1 was 46 BUNYAN’S LIFE, something to me ; and so was the consideration of verse four of that chapter, that though we have spoken and done as evil things as we could, yet we shall cry unto God, “My Father, thou art the guide of my youth,” and shall return unto him. I had also once a sweet glance from that in 2 Cor. 5 : 21, “For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin, that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.” I remember that one day, as I was sitting in a neighbor's house, and there very sad at the consideration of my many blasphemies, and as I was saying in my mind, “What ground have I to think that I, who have been so vile and abominable, should ever inherit eternal life ?” that word came sud- denly upon me: “What shall we say to these things? If God be for us, who can be against- us?” That also was a help unto me : “ Because I live, you shall live also.” But these words were but hints, touches, and short visits, though very sweet when present, only they lasted not, but like Peter's sheet, of a sudden were caught up from me to heaven again. Rom. 8:13; John 14 : 19; Acts 10:16. But afterwards the Lord did more fully and gracious- ly discover himself unto me, and indeed did quite not only deliver me from the guilt that by these things was laid upon my conscience, but also from the very filth thereof; for the temptation was removed, and I was put into my right mind again, as other Christians were. I remember that one day, as I was travelling into the country and musing on the wickedness and blasphemy of my heart, and considering the enmity that was in me to God, that scripture came into my mind : “ Having made peace through the blood of His cross.” Col. 1 : 20. By which I was made to see, both again and again, that God and my soul were friends by his blood ; yea, I saw that the justice of God and my sinful soul could embrace OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 47 and kiss cadi other, through his blood. This was a good day to me ; I hope I shall never forget it. At another time, as I sat by the fire in my house and was musing on my wretchedness, the Lord made that also a precious word unto me: “ Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise took part of the same ; that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the devil ; and deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage.” Ileb. 2:14, 15. I thought that the glory of these words was then so weighty on me, that I was both once and twice ready to swoon as I sat, yet not with grief and trouble, but • with solid joy and peace. BUNYAN’S LIFE 48 CHAPTER YI. At this time also I sat under the ministry of holy Mr. Gifford, whose doctrine, by God’s grace, was much for my stability. This man made it much his business to deliver the people of God from all those hard and un- sound tests that by nature we are prone to. He would bid us take special heed that we took not up any truth upon trust, as from this or that, or any other man or men ; but cry mightily to God that he would convince us of the reality thereof, and establish us therein by his own Spirit in the holy word ; for, said he, if you do otherwise, when temptation comes, if strongly upon you, you not having received the word with evidence from heaven, will find you want that help and strength now to resist, that once you thought you had. This was as seasonable to my soul as the former and latter rain in their season, for I had found, and that by sad experience, the truth of these his words ; for I had felt that no man can say, especially when tempted by the devil, that Jesus Christ is Lord, but by the Holy Ghost. Wherefore I found my soul through grace very apt to drink in this doctrine, and to incline to pray to God that, in nothing that pertained to God’s glory and my own eternal happiness, he would suffer me to be without the confirmation thereof from heaven ; for now I saw clearly that there was an exceeding difference be- tween the notion of the flesh and blood, and the revela- tion of God in heaven ; also a great difference between that faith that is feigned and according to man’s wisdom, and that which comes by a man’s being born thereto of God. Matt. 1 G : IT ; 1 John 5:1. But Oh, how was my soul now led from truth to truth OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 49 by God ; even from the birth and cradle of the Son of God, to his ascension and second coming from heaven to judge the world. Truly I then found upon this account the "great God was very good unto me, for to my remem- brance there was not any thing that I then cried unto God to make known and reveal unto me, but he was pleased to do it for me — I mean, not one part of the gospel of the Lord Jesus, but I was orderly let into it. Methought I saw, with great evidence from the four evangelists, the wonderful works of God in giving Jesus Christ to save us, from his conception and birth even to his second coming to judgment : methought I was as if I had seen him born, as if I had seen him grow up, as if I had seen him walk through this world from the cradle to the cross ; to which also, when he came, I saw how gently he gave himself to be crucified and nailed on the cross for my sins and wicked doings. Also, as I was musing on this his progress,, that passage dropped on my spirit: He was ordained for the slaughter. 1 Pet. 1:11, 20. When I have considered also the truth of his resurrection, and have remembered that word, “ Touch me not, Mary,” etc., I have seen as if he had leaped out of the grave’s mouth for joy that he was risen again, and had got the conquest over our dreadful foes. John 20:17. I have also in the spirit seen him a man on the right hand of God the Father for me ; and have seen the manner of his coming from heaven to judge the world with glory, and have been confirmed in these things by these scriptures : Acts 1:9; 7:56; 10:42; Heb. 7:24; Rev. 1:18; 1 Thess. 4 : 17, 18. Once I was troubled to know whether the Lord Jesus was man as well as God, and God as well as man ; and truly in those days, let men say what they would, unless I had it with evidence from heaven, all was nothing to me ; I counted myself not set down in any truth of God. Pil. Prog. 3 50 BUNYAN’S LIFE, Well, I was much troubled about this point, and could not tell how to be resolved ; at last that in Rev. 5 : 6 came into my mind : “ And I beheld, and lo, in the midst of the throne and of the four beasts, and in the midst of the elders, stood a Lamb.” In the midst of the throne, thought I, there is the Godhead ; in the midst of the elders, there is manhood. Oh, methought this did glis- ter. It was a goodly touch, and gave me sweet satis- faction. That other scripture also did help me much in this : “Unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given : and the government shall be upon his shoulder : and his name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty God, The everlasting ^Father, The Prince of Peace.” Isa. 9 : 6. Also, besides these teachings of God in his word, the Lord made use of two things to confirm me in this truth : the one was the errors of the fanatics, and the other was the guilt of sin ; for as the fanatics did oppose the truth, so God did the more confirm me in it by lead- ing me into the scripture that did wonderfully main- tain it. The errors they maintained were, 1. That the holy Scriptures were not the word of God. 2. That every man in the world had the Spirit of Christ, grace, faith, etc. 3. That Christ Jesus, as crucified and dying sixteen hundred years ago, did not satisfy divine justice for the sins of the people. 4. That ChrisPs flesh and blood were within the saints. 7 5. That the bodies of the good and bad that are bur- ied in the churchyard shall not rise again. 6. That the resurrection is passed with good men already. 7. That that man Jesus that was crucified between OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 51 two thieves on mount Calvary, in the land of Canaan, by Judea, was not ascended above the starry heaven. 8. That he should not, even the same Jesus that died by the hands of the Jews, come again at the last day, and as man judge all nations, etc. Many more vile and abominable things were'in those flays fomented by them, by which I was driven to a more narrow search of the Scriptures, and was, through their light and testimony, not only enlightened, but greatly confirmed and comforted in the truth. And as I said, the guilt of sin did help me much, for still, as that would come upon me, the blood of Christ did take it off again and again, and that too sweetly, accord- ing to the Scriptures. Oh, friends, cry to God to reveal Jesus Christ unto you ; there is none teacheth like him. It would be too long here to stay to tell you in par- ticular how God did confirm me in all the things of Christ ; and how he did, that he might do so, lead me into his words ; yea, and also how he did open them unto me, and make them shine before me, and cause them to dwell with me, talk with me, and comfort me over and over, both of his own being and the being of his Son and Spirit, and word and gospel. Only this, as I said before, I will say unto you again, that in general he was pleased to take this course with me : first to suf- fer me to be afflicted with temptations concerning them, and then reveal them unto me. As sometimes I would lie under great guilt for sin, even crushed to the ground therewith, and then the Lord would show me the death of Christ ; yea, so sprinkle my conscience with his blood, that I would find, and that before I was aware, that in that conscience, where but just now did reign and rage the law, even there would rest and abide the peace and love of God, through Christ. Now I had an evidence, as I thought, of my salva- 52 BUNYAN’S LIFE, tion from heaven, with many golden seals thereon, all hanging in my sight ; now could I remember this mani- festation, and the other discovery of grace with comfort ; and would often long and desire that the last day were come, that I might be for ever inflamed with the sight and joy and communion with Him whose head was crown- ed with thorns, whose face was spit upon, and body bro- ken, and soul made an offering for my sins ; for whereas before I lay continually trembling at the mouth of hell, now methought I was got so far therefrom that when I looked back I could scarce discern it ; and Oh, thought I, that I were fourscore years old now, that I might die quickly, that my soul might be gone to rest. But before I had got thus far out of these my temp- tations, I did greatly long to see some ancient godly man’s experience, who had written some hundreds of years before I was born ; for those who had written in our days, I thought — but I desire them now to pardon me — that they had written only that which others felt ; or else had, through the strength of their wits and parts, studied to answer such objections as they perceived others w^ere perplexed with, without going down them- selves into the deep. Well, after many such longings in my mind, the God in whose hands are all our days and ways, did cast into my hand one day a book of Martin Luther’s ; it was his Comment on the Galatians. It also was so old that it was ready to fall piece from piece, if I did but turn it over. Now I was pleased much that such an old book had fallen into my hands, the which when I had but a little way perused I found my condition in his experience so largely and profoundly handled, as if his book had been written out of my heart. This made me marvel, for thus thought I : this man could not know any thing of the state of Christians now, but must needs write and OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 53 speak the experience of former days. Besides, he doth most gravely also in that book debate of the rise of these temptations, namely, blasphemy, desperation, and the like ; showing that the law of Moses, as well as the devil, death, and hell, hath a very great hand therein, the which at first was very strange to me ; but considering and watching, I found it so indeed. But of particulars here I intend nothing, only this methinks I must let fall before all men : I do prefer this book of Martin Luther upon the Galatians, excepting the Holy Bible, before all the books that ever I have seen, as most fit for a wound- ed conscience. And now I found, as I thought, that I loved Christ dearly. Oh, methought my soul cleaved unto him, my affections cleaved unto him ; I felt my love to him as hot as fire ; and now, as Job said, I thought I should die in my nest : but I quickly found that my great love was but too little, and that I, who had, as I thought, such burning love to Jesus Christ, could let him go again for a very trifle. God can tell how to abase us, and can hide pride from man. Quickly after this my love was tried to purpose ; for after the Lord had in this manner thus graciously deliv- ered me from this great and sore temptation, and had established me so sweetly in the faith of his holy gospel, and had given me such strong consolation and blessed evidence from heaven touching my interest in his love through Christ, the tempter came upon me again, and that with a more grievous and dreadful temptation than before : and that was, to sell and part with this most blessed Christ — to exchange him for the things of this life, for any thing. The temptation lay upon me for the space of a year, and did follow me so continually that I was not rid of it one day in a month ; no, not sometimes one hour in many days together, unless when I was 54 BUNYAN’S LIFE, asleep. And though in my judgment I was persuaded that those who were once effectually in Christ, as I hoped through his grace I had seen myself, could never lose him for ever : for “ the land shall not be sold for ever ; for the land is mine,” saith God. Lev. 25 : 23. Yet it was a continual vexation to me to think that I should have so much as one such thought within me against a Christ, a Jesus who had done for me as he had done ; and yet then I had almost none others but such blasphemous ones. It was neither my dislike of the thought, nor yet any desire and endeavor to resist it* that in the least did shake or abate the continuation or force and strength thereof ; for it did always, in almost whatever I thought, intermix itself therewith in such sort that I could neither eat my food, stoop for a pin, chop a stick, or cast mine eyes to look on this or that, but still the temptation would come, Sell Christ for this, or sell Christ for that ; sell him, sell him. Sometimes it would run in my thoughts not so little as a hundred times together, Sell him, sell him, sell him ; against which I may say, for whole hours together I have been forced to stand as con- tinually leaning and forcing my spirit against it, lest haply before I was aware some wicked thought might arise in my heart that might consent thereto ; and some- times the tempter would make me believe I had consent- ed to it ; but then I would be as tortured upon a rack for whole days together. This temptation did put me to such fears lest I should at sometimes, I say, consent thereto and be overcome therewith, that by the very force of my mind in laboring to gainsay and resist this wickedness, my very body would be put in action or motion, by way of pushing or thrusting with my hands or elbows, still answering as fast as the destroyer said, “Sell him,” “I will not, I will not, I will not f no, not for thousands, thousands, thou- OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 55 sands of worlds thus reckoning, lest I should in the midst of these assaults set too low a value on him, even until I scarce well knew where I was, or how to be com- posed again. At these seasons he would not let me eat my food in quiet ; but forsooth, when I was set at the table at my meat, I must go hence to pray ; I must leave my food now, and just now, so counterfeit holy would this devil be. When I was thus tempted, I would say in myself, Now I am at meat, let me make an end. No, said he, you must do it now, or you will displease God and despise Christ. Wherefore I was much afflicted with these things, and because of the sinfulness of my nature. If, imagining that these were impulses from God, I should deny to do it, would it not be as if I de- nied God ? and then should I not be as guilty, because I did obey a temptation of the devil, as if I had broken the law of God indeed ? But to be brief, one morning as I lay in my bed I was, as at other times, most fiercely assaulted with this temptation to sell and part with Christ, the wicked suggestion still running in my mind, “ Sell him, sell him, sell him, sell him,” as fast as a man could speak ; against which also in my mind, as at other times, I answered, “No, no, not for thousands, thousands, thousands,” at least twenty times together ; but at last, after much striving, even until I was almost out of breath, I felt this thought pass through my heart, “Let him go if he will ;” and I thought also that I felt my heart freely con- sent thereto. Oh the diligence of Satan ; Oh the despe- rateness of man’s heart ! Now was the battle won, and down fell I, as a bird that is shot from the top of a tree, into great guilt and fearful despair. Thus getting out of my bed, I went moping into the fields ; but, God knows, with as heavy a heart as mortal man I think could bear, where for the 56 BUNYAN'S LIFE, space of two hours I was like a man bereft of life, and as now past all recovery, and bound over to eternal pun- ishment. And withal that scripture did seize upon my soul : “ Or profane person, as Esau, who for one morsel of meat sold his birthright. For ye know how that afterwards, when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected ; for he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears” Heb. 12:16, 17 . Now was I as one bound ; I felt myself shut up into the judgment to come. Nothing now, for two years together, would abide with me but damnation, and an expectation of damnation; I say, nothing now would abide with me but this, save some few moments for relief, as in the sequel you will see. These words were to my soul like fetters of brass to my legs, in the contin- ual sound of which I went for several months together. But about ten or eleven o’clock on that day, as I was walking under a hedge, full of sorrow and guilt, God knows, and bemoaning myself for this hard hap that such a thought should arise within me, suddenly this sentence rushed in upon me : “The blood of Christ remits all guilt.” At this I made a stand in my spirit. With that this word took hold upon me : “The blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth us from all sin.” 1 John 1 : 7. Now I began to conceive peace in my soul ; and me- thought I saw as if the tempter did leer and steal away from me, as being ashamed of what he had done. At the same time also I had my sin and the blood of Christ thus represented to me : that my sin, when compared to the blood of Christ, was no more to it than this little clod or stone before me is to this vast and wide field that here I see. This gave me good encouragement for the space of two or three hours ; in which time also methought I saw by faith the Son of God as suffering for my sins : but Oil GRACE ABOUNDING. 57 because it tarried not, I therefore sunk in my spirit under exceeding guilt again ; but chiefly by the afore- mentioned scripture concerning Esau’s selling of his birthright, for that scripture would lie all day long in my mind, and hold me down, so that I could by no means lift up myself ; for when I would strive to turn to this scripture or that for relief, still that sentence would be sounding in me : “ For ye know how that afterwards, when he would have inherited the blessing, he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears.” Sometimes, indeed, I would have a touch from that in Luke 22 : 32 “I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not ;” but it would not abide upon me ; neither could I indeed, when I considered my state, find ground to conceive in the least that there should be the root of that grace in me, having sinned as I had done. Now was I torn and rent in a heavy case for many days together. Then began I with sad and careful heart to consider of .the nature and largeness of my sin, and to search into the word of God, if I could in any place espy a word of promise, or any encouraging sentence, by which I might take relief. Wherefore I began to consider that of Mark 3:28: “All sins shall be forgiven unto the sons of men, and blasphemies wherewith soever they shall blaspheme.” Which place, methought at a blush, did contain a large and glorious promise for the pardon of high offences ; but considering the place more fully, I thought it was rather to be understood as relating more chiefly to those who had, while in a natural state, com- mitted such things as there are mentioned ; but not to me, who had not only received light and mercy, but who had, both after and also contrary to that, so slighted Christ as I had done. I feared therefore that this wick- ed sin of mine might be that sin unpardonable of which he there thus speaketh : “But he that shall blaspheme 3* 58 BUNYAN’S LIFE, against the Holy Ghost hath never forgiveness, but is in danger of eternal damnation.” Mark 8 : 29 And 1 did the rather give credit to this, because of that sentence in the Hebrews: “For ye know how that afterwards, when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected ; for he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears.” And this stuck always with me. And now was I both a burden and a terror to myself ; nor did I ever so know as now what it was to be weary of my life, and yet afraid to die. Oh, how gladly now would I have been any body but myself — any thing but a man, and in any condition but my own ; for there was nothing did pass more frequently over my mind than that it was impossible for me to be forgiven my transgression, and be saved from the wrath to come. And now I began to labor to call again time that was past, wishing a thousand times twice told that the day was yet to come when I should be tempted to such a sin ; concluding with great indignation, both against my heart and all assaults, how I would rather be torn in pieces than be found a consenter thereto. But alas, these thoughts and wishes and resolvings were now too late to help me ; this thought had passed my heart : God hath let me go, and I am fallen. Oh, thought I, that it was with me as in months past, as in the days when God preserved me. Job 29 : 2. Then again, being loath and unwilling to perish, I began to compare my sin with others, to see if I could find that any of those that were saved had done as I had done. So I considered David’s adultery and murder, and found them most heinous crimes, and those too commit- ted after light and grace received. But yet, by consid- ering that his transgressions were only such as were against the law of Moses, from which the Lord Christ could, with the consent of his word, deliver him ; but OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 59 mine was against the gospel, yea, against the Mediator thereof ; I had sold my Saviour : now again would I be as if racked upon the wheel, when I considered that be- sides the guilt that possessed me, I should be so void of grace, so bewitched. What, thought I, must it be no sin but this ? Must it needs be the great transgression ? Must that wicked one touch my soul? Psa. 19:13; 1 John 5 : 18. Oh, what sting did I find in all these sentences ! What, thought I, is there but one sin that is unpardonable — but one sin that layeth the soul with- out the reach of God’s mercy ? and must I be guilty of that ; must it needs be that ? Is there but one sin, among so many millions of sins, for which there is no forgiveness'; and must I commit this ? Oh unhappy sin ! Oh unhappy man ! These things would so break and confound my spirit, that I could not tell what to do ; I thought at times they would have broken my wits : and still to aggravate my misery, that would run in my mind: “Ye know how that afterwards, when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected.” Oh, no one knows the terrors of those days but myself. 60 BUNYAN’S LIFE, CHAPTER Y II. After this I began to consider of Peter’s sin, which he committed in denying his Master. And indeed this came nighest to mine of any that I could find, for he had denied his Saviour as I, after light and mercy received ; yea, and that too after warning given him. I also con- sidered that he did it once and twice, and that after time to consider between. But though I put all these circumstances together, that, if possible, I might find help, yet I considered again that his was but a denial of his Master, but mine was a selling of my Saviour. Wherefore I thought with myself that I came nearer to Judas than either to David or Peter. Here, again, my torment would flame out and afflict me ; yea, it would grind me as it were to powder, to consider the preserva- tion of God towards others while I fell into the snare ; for in my thus considering other men’s sins, and compar- ing them with mine own, I could evidently see that God preserved them, notwithstanding their wickedness, and would not let them, as he had let me, become a son of perdition. But Oh, how did my soul at this time prize the pres- ervation that God did set about his people. Ah, how safely did I see them walk whom God had hedged in. They were within his care, protection, and special prov- idence ; though they were full as bad as I by nature, yet because he loved them, he would not suffer them to fall without the range of mercy ; but as for me, I was gone ; I had done it ; he would not preserve me, nor keep me ; but suffered me, because I was a reprobate, to fall as I had done. Now did those blessed places that speak of God’s keeping his people shine like the sun before OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 61 me, though not to comfort me, yet to show me the blessed state and heritage of those whom the Lord had blessed. Now I saw that as God had his hand in all the prov- idences and dispensations that overtook his elect, so he had his hand in all the temptations that they had to sin against him, not to animate them to wickedness, but to choose their temptations and troubles for them, and also to leave them for a time to such things only as might not destroy, but humble them — as might not put them beyond, but lay them in the way of the renewing of his mercy. But Oh, what love, what care, what kindness and mercy did I now see mixing itself with the most severe and dreadful of all God’s ways to his people. He would let David, Hezekiah, Solomon, Peter, and others fall, but he would not let them fall into the sin unpar- donable, nor into hell for sin. Oh, thought I, these be the men that God hath loved ; these be the men that God, though he chastiscth them, keeps in safety by him, and whom he makes to abide under the shadow of the Almighty. But all these thoughts added sorrow, grief/ and hor- ror to me, as whatever I now thought on it was killing to me. If I thought how God kept his own, that was killing to me ; if I thought of how I was fallen myself, that was killing to me. As all things wrought together for the best, and to do good to them that wer<5 the called according to his purpose ; so I thought that all things wrought for damage and for my eternal overthrow. Then, again, I began to compare my sin with the sin of' Judas, that if possible I might find if mine differed from that which in truth is unpardonable ; and Oh, thought I, if it should differ from it, though but the breadth of a hair, what a happy condition is my soul in. And by considering I found that Judas did his intentionally, but 62 BUNYAN’S LIFE mine was against prayer and strivings ; besides, his was committed with such deliberation, but mine in a fearful hurry on a sudden : all this while I was tossed to and fro like the locust, and driven from trouble to sorrow, hear- ing always the sound of Esau’s fall in mine ears, and the dreadful consequences thereof. This consideration about Judas’ sin was for a while some little relief to me, for I saw I had not, as to the circumstances, transgressed so fully as he. But this was quickly gone again, for I thought with .myself there might be more ways than one to commit this unpardon- able sin ; also I thought there might be degrees of that as well as of other transgressions ; wherefore, for aught I yet could perceive, this iniquity of mine might be such as might never be passed by. I was often now ashamed that I should be like such an ugly man as Judas. I thought also how loathsome I should be unto all the saints in the day of judgment, insomuch that now I could scarce see a good man that I believed had a good conscience, but I would feel my heart tremble at him while I was in his presence. Oh, now I saw a glory in walking with God, and what a mercy it was to have a good conscience before him. I was much about this time tempted to content my- self by receiving some false opinions, as that there should be no such thing as a day of judgment ; that we should not rise again ; and that sin was no such griev- ous thing; the tempter suggesting thus: “If these things should indeed be true, yet to believe otherwise would yield you ease for the present. If you must per- ish, never torment yourself so much beforehand ; drive the thoughts of damning out of your mind by possessing your mind with some such conclusions that atheists and ranters use to help themselves withal.” But Oh, when such thoughts have fled through my heart, how, as it. OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 63 were within a step, have death and judgment been in my view! Methought the Judge stood at the door; I was as if it was come already, so that such things could have no entertainment. But methinks I see by this that Satan will use any means to keep the soul from Christ ; he k>veth not an awakened frame of spirit ; security, blindness, darkness, and error are the very kingdom and habitation of the wicked one. I found it a hard work now to pray to God, because despair was swallowing me up ; I thought I was as with a tempest driven away from God, for always when I cried to God for mercy this would come in : “It is too late ; I am lost ; God hath let me fall, not to my correction but my condemnation ; my sin is unpardonable, and I know concerning Esau, how that, after he had s<51d his birthright, he would have received the blessing, but was rejected.” About this time I did light on that dreadful story of that miserable, mortal, Francis Spira, a book that was to my troubled spirit as salt when rubbed into a fresh wound. Every sentence in that book, every groan of that man, with all the rest of his actions in his dolors, as his tears, his prayers, his gnashing of teeth, his wringing of hands, his twisting and languishing and pining away under that mighty hand of God that was upon him, were as knives and daggers in my soul ; es- pecially that sentence of his was frightful to me : “Man knows the beginning of sin, but who bounds the issues thereof?” Then would the former sentence, as the con- clusion of all, fall like a hot thunderbolt again upon my conscience: “For ye know how that afterwards, when, he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected ; for he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears.” Then would I be struck into a very great trembling, insomuch that at some times I could, for whole days 64 BUNYAN’S LIFE, together, feel my very body as well as my mind shake and totter under the sense of this dreadful judgment of God that would fall on those that have sinned that most fearful and unpardonable sin. I felt also such a clog- ging and heat at my stomach, by reason of this my ter- ror, that I was, especially at some times, as if my breast- bone would split asunder ; then I thought concerning that of Judas, who by his falling headlong burst asunder, and all his bowels gushed out. Acts 1:18. I feared also that this was the mark that God did set on Cain, even continual fear and trembling, under the heavy load of guilt that he had charged on him for the blood of his brother Abel. Thus did I wind and twine and shrink under the bur- den that was upon me, which burden did so oppress me that I could neither stand nor go, nor lie either at rest or quiet. Yet that saying would sometimes come into my mind : “ He hath received gifts for the rebellious/ 7 Psa. 68:18. The rebellious, thought I : why, surely they are such as once were under subjection to their prince ; even those who, after they have once sworn subjection to his government, have taken up arms against him ; and this, thought I, is my very condition. I once loved him, feared him, served him ; but now I am a rebel ; I have sold him ; I have said, Let him go if he will : but yet he has gifts for rebels ; and then why not for me ? This sometimes I thought on, and would labor hard to take hold thereof, that some, though small refreshment, might have been conceived by me ; but in this also I missed of my desire : I was driven with force beyond it ; I was like a man going to execution even by that place where he would fain creep in and hide himself, but may not. Again, after I had thus considered the sins of the saints in particular, and found mine went beyond them, then I began to think with myself, Set the case as I OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 65 should, put all theirs together, and mine alone against them, might I not then find encouragement ? for if mine, though bigger than any one, yet should be but equal to all, then there is hope ; for that blood that hath virtue enough in it to wash away all theirs, hath virtue enough in it to wash away mine, though this one be full as big, if not bigger than all theirs. Here, again, I would con- sider the sin of David, of Solomon, of Manasseh, of Peter, and the rest of the great offenders, and would also labor, what I might with fairness, to aggravate and heighten their sins by several circumstances. I would think with myself that David shed blood to cover his adultery, and that by the sword of the children of Am- mon — a work that could not be done but by contrivance, which was a great aggravation to his sin. But then this would turn upon me: “Ah, but these were but sins against the law, from which there was a Jesus sent to save them ; but yours is a sin against the Saviour, and who shall save you from that ?” Then I thought on Solomon, and how he sinned in loving strange women, in falling away to their idols, in building them temples, in doing this after light, in his old age, after great mercy received. But the same conclusion that cut me off in the former consideration, cut me off as to this, namely, that all these were but sins against the law, for which God had provided a remedy ; but I had sold my Saviour, and there remained no more sacrifice for sin. I would then add to these men’s sins the sins of Manasseh, how that he built altars for idols in the house of the Lord ; he also observed times, used enchantments, had to do with wizards, was a wizard, had his familiar spirits, burned his children in sacrifice to devils, and made the streets of Jerusalem run down with the blood of innocents. These, thought I, are great sins, sins of a bloody color ; but yet it would turn again upon me : 66 BUNYAN’S LIFE, “ They are none of them of the nature of yours ; you have parted with Jesus, you have sold your Saviour” This one consideration would always kill my heart : my sin was point-blank against my Saviour, and that too at such a height that I had in my heart said of him, Let him go if he will. Oh, methought this sin was big- ger than the sins of a country, of a kingdom, or of the whole world ; no one pardonable, nor all of them togeth- er was able to equal mine ; mine outwent them every one. Now I would find my mind to flee from God as from the face of a dreadful judge ; yet this was my torment, I could not escape his hand : “ It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God.” Heb. 10:31. But blessed be his grace, that scripture in these flying fits would call, as running after me : “I have blotted out, as a thick cloud, thy transgressions, and as a cloud, thy sins : return unto me ; for I have redeemed thee.” Isa. 44 : 22. This, I say, would come in upon my mind when I was fleeing from the face of God, for I did flee from his face, that is, my mind and spirit fled before him, by rea- son of his highness I could not endure ; then would the text cry, “Return unto me;” it would cry aloud with a very great voice, “Return unto me ; for I have redeemed thee.” Indeed, this would make me make a little stop, and as it were look over my shoulder behind me to see if I could discern that the God of grace did follow me with a pardon in his hand ; but I could no sooner do that but all would be clouded and darkened again by that sen- tence : “For ye know how that afterwards, when he would have inherited the blessing, he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears.” Wherefore I could not refrain, but fled, though at some- times it cried, Return, return, as if it did follow after OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 67 me ; but I feared to close in therewith lest it should not come from God, for that other, as I said, was still sound- ing in my conscience : “ For ye know how that after- wards, when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected,” etc. Once, as I was walking to and fro in a good man’s shop, bemoaning myself in my sad and doleful state, afflicting myself with self-abhorrence for this wicked and ungodly thought ; lamenting also this hard hap of mine, that I should commit so great a sin, greatly fearing that I should not be pardoned ; praying also in my heart that if this sin of mine did differ from that against the Holy Ghost, the Lord would show it me ; and being now ready to sink with fear, suddenly there was as if there had rushed in at the window the noise of wind upon me, but very pleasant, and as if I heard a voice speaking, ‘‘Didst thou ever refuse to be justified by the blood of Christ ?” and withal, my whole life of profession past was in a moment opened unto me, wherein I was made to see that designedly I had not ; so my heart answered groaning- ly, No. Then fell with power that word of God upon me : “See that ye refuse not him that speaketh.” Heb. 12:25. This made a strange seizure upon my spirit ; it brought light with it, and commanded a silence in my heart of all those tumultuous thoughts that did before use, like masterless hell-hounds, to roar and bellow and make a hideous noise within me. It showed me also that Jesus Christ had yet a word of grace and mercy for me ; that he had not, as I had feared, quite forsaken and cast off my soul ; yea, this was a kind of check for my prone- ness to desperation — a kind of threatening of me, if I did not, notwithstanding my sins and the heinousness of them, venture my salvation upon the Son of God. But as to my determining about this strange dispen- 68 BUNYAN’S LIFE, sation, what it was I know not, or from whence it came I know not ; I have not yet in twenty years’ time been able to make a judgment of it ; I thought then what I should be loath here to speak. But verily that sudden rushing wind was as if an angel had come upon me ; but both it and the salvation I will leave until the day of judgment : only this I say, it commanded a great calm in my soul ; it persuaded me there might be hope ; it showed me, as I thought, what the sin unpardonable was, and that my soul had yet the blessed privilege to flee to Jesus Christ for mercy. But I say, concerning this dispensation, I know not yet what to say of it ; which was also in truth the cause that at first I did not speak of it in the book ; I do now also leave it to be thought on by men of sound judgment. I lay not the stress of my salvation thereupon, but upon the Lord Jesus in the promise; yet seeing I am here unfolding my secret things, I thought it might not be altogether inexpedient to let this also show itself, though I cannot now relate the matter as then I did experience it. This lasted in the savor of it for about three or four days, and then I began to mistrust and to despair again. Wherefore still my life hung in doubt before me, not knowing which way I should go ; only this I found my soul desire, even to cast itself at the foot of grace by prayer and supplication. But Oh, it was hard for me now to have the face to pray to this Christ for mercy against whom I had thus vilely sinned ; it was hard work, I say, to offer to look Him in the face against whom I had so vilely sinned ; and indeed I have found it as difficult to come to God by prayer, after backsliding from him, as to do any other thing. Oh the shame that did now attend me, especially when I thought, I am now a going to pray to him for mercy that I had so lightly esteemed but a while before ; I was ashamed, yea, even OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 69 confounded, because this villany had been committed by me ; but I saw that there was but one way with me : I must go to him, and humble myself unto him, and beg that he of his wonderful mercy would show pity to me, and have mercy upon my wretched sinful soul ; which, when the tempter perceived, he strongly suggested to me that “ I ought not to pray to God, for prayer was not for any in my case ; neither could it do me good, because I had rejected the Mediator, by whom all prayers came with acceptance to God the Father, and without whom no prayer could come into his presence ; wherefore now to pray is but to add sin to sin ; yea, now to pray, seeing God hath cast you off, is the next way to anger and offend him more than you ever did before. For God, saith he, hath been weary of you for these several years alread3% because you are none of his ; your bawling in his ears hath been no pleasant voice to him, and there- fore he let you sin this sin, that you might be quite cut off: and will you pray still ?” This the devil urged, and set forth that in Numbers, when Moses said to the children of Israel, that because they would not go up to possess the land when God would have them, therefore for ever he did bar them out from thence, though they prayed they might with tears. Num. 14 : 36, etc. As it is said in another place, “The man that sins presumptuously shall be taken from God’s altar, that he may die even as Joab was by king Sol- omon, w T hen he thought to find shelter there. Exodus 21 : 14 ; 1 Kings 2 : 28-34. These places did pinch me very sore ; yet, my case being desperate, I thought with myself, I can but die ; and if it must be so, it shall once be said that such an one died at the foot of Christ in prayer. This I did, but with great difficulty, God doth know ; and that because, together with this, still that saying about Esau would be set at my heart, even like 10 BUNYAN’S LIFE, a flaming* sword, to keep the way of the tree of life, lest I should take thereof and live. Oh, who knows how hard a thing I found it to come to God in prayer. I did also desire the prayers of the people of God for me ; but I feared that God would give them no heart to do it yea, I trembled in my soul to think that some or other of them would shortly tell me that God had said those words to them that he once did say to the prophet concerning the children of Israel : “ Pray not for this people, for I will not hear them,” Jer. 11 : 14; so pray not for him, for I have rejected him. Yea, I thought that he had whispered this to some of them already, only they durst not tell me so ; neither durst I ask them of it, for fear, if it should be so, it would make me quite beside myself. “Man knows the beginning of sin,” said Spira, “ but who bounds the issues thereof ?” About this time I took an opportunity to break my mind to an ancient Christian, and told him all my case ; I told him also that I was afraid that I had sinned the sin against the Holy Ghost ; and he told me he thought so too. Here therefore I had but cold comfort ; but talk- ing a little more with him, I found him, though a good man, a stranger to much combat with the devil. Where- fore I went to God again, as well as I could, for mercy still. Now also did the tempter begin to mock me in my misery, saying that, seeing I had thus parted with the Lord Jesus, and provoked him to displeasure who would have stood between my soul and the flame of devouring fire, there was now but one way, and that was to pray that God the Father would be a mediator between his Son and me ; that he would be reconciled again, and that I might have that blessed benefit in him that his saints enjoyed. Then did that scripture seize upon my soul : “ He is of one mind, and who can turn OR GRACE ABOUNDING. Ti him ?” Oh, I saw it was as easy to persuade him to make a new covenant or a new Bible besides those we have already, as to pray for such a thing. This was to persuade him that what he had done already was mere folly, and persuade him to alter, yea, to disannul the whole way of salvation ; and then would that saying rend my soul asunder: “Neither is there salvation in any other ; for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved.” Acts 4 : 12 . Now the most free and full and gracious words of the gospel were the greatest torment to me ; yea, noth- ing so afflicted me as the thought of Jesus Christ; the remembrance of a Saviour, because I had cast him off, brought forth the villany of my sin and my loss by it to mind : nothing did twinge my conscience like this ; every thing that I thought of the Lord Jesus, of his grace, love, goodness, kindness, gentleness, meekness, death, blood, promises, and blessed exhortations, comforts and conso- lations, went to my soul like a sword ; for still unto these my considerations of the Lord Jesus, these thoughts would make place for themselves in my heart: “Aye, this is the Jesus, the loving Saviour, the Son of God whom you have parted with, whom you have slighted, despised, and abused ; this is the only Saviour, the only Redeemer, the only one that could so love sinners as to wash them from their sins in his own most precious blood : but you have no part nor lot in this Jesus ; you have put him from you ; you have said in your heart, Let him go if he will. Now therefore you are severed from him ; you have severed yourself from him : behold then his goodness, but yourself to be no partaker of it.” “Oh,” thought I, “what have I lost ; what have I parted with ; what has disinherited my poor soul ! Oh, it is sad to be destroyed by the grace and mercy of God — to n BUNYAN’S LIFE, have the Lamb, the Saviour, turn lion and destroyer.” Kev. ch. 6. I also trembled, as I have said, at the sight of the saints of God, especially at those that greatly loved him, and that made it their business to walk con- tinually with him in this world; for they did, both in their words, their carriage, and all their expressions of tenderness and fear to sin against their precious Saviour, condemn, lay guilt upon, and also add continual afflic- tion and shame unto my soul. The dread of them was upon me, and I trembled at God’s Samuel. 1 Sam. 16 • OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 73 CHAPTER VIII. Now also the tempter began afresh to mock my soul another way, saying that “Christ indeed did pity my case, and was sorry for my loss : but forasmuch as I had sinned and transgressed as I had done, he could by no means help me, nor save me from what I feared ; for my sin was not of the nature of theirs for whom he bled and died, neither was it counted with those that were laid to his charge when he hung on the tree. Therefore, unless he should come down from heaven and die anew for this sin, though indeed he did greatly pity me, yet I could have no benefit of him.” These things may seem ridicu- lous to others, even as ridiculous as they were in them- selves ; but to me they were most tormenting cogita- tions : every one of them augmented my misery, that Jesus Christ should have so much love as to pity me when yet he could not help me too ; nor did I think that the reason why he could not help me was because his merits were weak, or his grace and salvation spent on others already, but because his faithfulness to his threat- enings would not let him extend his mercy to me. Be- sides, I thought, as I have already hinted, that my sin was not within the bounds of that pardon that was wrap- ped up in a promise ; and if not, then I knew surely that it was more easy for heaven and earth to pass away than for me to have eternal life. So that the ground of all these fears of mine did arise from a steadfast belief I had of the stability of the holy word of God, and also from my being misinformed of the nature of my sin. But Oh, how this would add to my affliction, to conceive that I should be guilty of such a sin, for which he did not die. These thoughts did so confound me, and imprison me, Pil Prog. 4 BUN Y AN’S LIFE ii and tie me up from faith, that I knew not what to do. But Oh, thought I, that he would come down again ! Oh that the work of man’s redemption was yet to be done by Christ ; how would I pray him and entreat him to count and reckon this sin among the rest for which he died. But this scripture would strike me down as dead : “ Christ being raised from the dead, dieth no more ; death hath no more dominion over him.” Rom. 6 : 9. Thus by the strange and unusual assaults of the tempter my soul was like a broken vessel, driven as with the winds, and tossed sometimes headlong into despair ; sometimes upon the covenant of works, and sometimes to wish that the new covenant and the conditions thereof might, so far as I thought myself concerned, be turned another way and changed. But in all these I was as those that jostle against the rocks, more broken, scattered, and rent. Oh, the unthought-of imaginations, frights, fears, and terrors that are effected by a thorough application of guilt yielding to desperation ! This is as the man that hath his dwelling among the tombs with the dead, who is always crying out and cutting himself with stones. Mark 5 : 2-5. But, I say, all in vain ; desperation will not comfort him, the old covenant will not save him. Nay, heaven and earth shall pass away before one jot or tittle of the word and law of grace will fail or be remov- ed. This I saw, this I felt, under this I groaned ; yet this advantage I got thereby, namely, a farther confir- mation of the certainty of the way of salvation, and that the Scriptures were the word of God. Oh, I cannot now express what I then saw and felt of the steadiness of Jesus Christ, the Rock of man’s salvation. What was done could not be undone, added to, nor altered. I saw indeed that sin might drive the soul beyond Christ, even the sin which is unpardonable ; but woe to him that was so driven, for the word would shut him out. OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 75 Thus was I always sinking', whatever I did think or do. So one day I walked to a neighboring town and sat down upon a settee in the street, and fell into a very deep pause about the most fearful state my sin had brought me to ; and after long musing, I lifted up my head, but mcthought I saw as if the sun that shineth in the heavens did grudge to give light, and as if the very stones in the street and tiles upon the houses did bend themselves against me. Methought that they all com- bined together to banish me out of the world. I was abhorred of them, and unfit to dwell among them, or be partaker of their benefits, because I had sinned against the Saviour. Oh, how happy now was every creature to what I was ; for they stood fast and kept their station, but I was gone and lost. Then breaking out in the bitterness of my soul, I said to my soul with a grievous sigh, How can God comfort such a wretch ? I had no sooner said it but this returned upon me as an echo doth answer a voice, “This sin is not unto death.” At which I was as if I had been raised out of the grave, and cried out again, Lord, how couldst thou find out such a word as this ? for I was filled with admiration at the fitness and at the unexpect- edness of the sentence — the fitness of the wo^d, the rightness of the timing of it ; the power and sweetness and light and glory that came with it also were marvel- lous to me to find. I was now for the time out of doubt as to that about which I was so much in doubt before : my fears before were that my sin was not pardonable, and •so that I had no right to pray, to repent, etc. ; or that if I did, it would be of no advantage or profit to me. But now, thought I, if this sin is not unto death, then it is • pardonable ; therefore from this I have encouragement to come to God by Christ for mercy — to consider the prom- ise of forgiveness as that which stands with open arms 76 BUN Y AN’S LIFE, to receive me as well as others. This therefore was a great easement to my mind, to wit, that my sin was pardonable — that it was not the sin unto death. 1 John 5 : 16, 17. None but those that know what my trouble was by their own experience, can tell what relief came to my soul by this consideration ; it was a release to me from my former bonds, and a shelter from my former storms. I seemed now to stand upon the same ground with other sinners, and to have as good right to the word and prayer as any of them. Now, I say, I was in hopes that my sin was not un- pardonable, but that there might be hope for me to obtain forgiveness. But Oh, how Satan did now lay about him for to bring me down again. But he could by no means do it, neither this day nor the most part of the next, for that sentence, “This sin is not unto death,” stood like a mill-post at my back ; yet towards the evening of the next day I felt this word begin to leave me, and to with- draw its support from me ; and so I returned to my old fears again, but with a great deal of grudging and pee- vishness, for I feared the sorrow of despair ; nor could my faith long retain this word. But the next day at evening, being under many fears, I went to seek the Lord, ^pd as I prayed I cried, and my soul cried to him in these words with strong crios : “ 0 Lord, I beseech thee show me that thou hast loved me with an everlast- ing love.” I had no sooner said it than with sweetness this returned upon me as an echo or sounding again : “I have loved thee with an everlasting love.” Jer. 31:3. Now I went to bed in quiet ; also, when awakened the* next morning, it was fresh upon my soul, and I believed • it. But yet the tempter left me not, for it could not be so little as a hundred times that he that day did labor to break my peace. Oh the combats and conflicts that I did then meet with. As I strove to hold by this word, OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 77 that of Esau would fly in my face like lightning. I would be sometimes up and down twenty times in an hour ; yet God did bear me out and keep my heart upon this word, from which I had also, for several days togeth- er, very much sweetness and comfortable hopes of par- don ; for thus it was made unto me : “I loved thee while thou wast committing this sin. I loved thee before, T love thee still, and I will love thee for ever.” Yet I saw my sin most barbarous, and a filthy crime, and could not but conclude, with great shame and aston- ishment, that I had horribly abused the holy Son of God ; wherefore I felt my soul greatly to love and pity him, and my bowels to yearn towards him, for I saw he was still my friend, and did reward me good for evil ; yea, the love and affection that then did burn within me to my Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, did work at this time such a strong and hot desire of revenge upon my- self, for the abuse I had done unto him, that, to speak as I then thought, had I a thousand gallons of blood within my veins', I could freely then have spilled it all at the command and feet of this my Lord and Saviour. And as I was thus musing, and in my studies consid- ering how to love the Lord, and to express my love to him, that saying came in upon me : “ If thou, Lord, shouldest mark iniquities, 0 Lord, who shall stand? But there is forgiveness with thee, that thou mayest be feared.” Psa. 130 : 3, 4. These were good words to me, especially the latter part thereof, to wit, that there is forgiveness with the Lord, that he might be feared — that is, as I then understood it, that he might be loved and had in reverence ; for it was thus made out to me : that “the great God did set so high an esteem upon the love of his poor creatures, that rather than he would go without their love, he would pardon their transgressions.” And now was that word fulfilled on me, and I was also BUNYAN’S LIFE, refreshed by it : “Then shalt thou remember, and be con- founded, and never open thy mouth any more because of thy shame, when I am pacified towards thee for all that thou hast done, saith the Lord God” Ezek. 16 : 63. Thus was my soul at this time, and as I then did think, for ever set at liberty from being afflicted with my former guilt and amazement. But before many weeks were gone I began to despond again, fearing lest, not- withstanding all I had enjoyed, I might be deserted and destroyed at the last ; for this consideration came strong into my mind : that “ whatever comfort and peace I thought I might have from the word of the promise of life, yet unless there could be found in my refreshment a concurrence and agreement with the Scriptures, let me think what I will thereof, and hold it never so fast, I should find no such thing at the. end, for the Scripture cannot be broken.” John 10 : 35. Now began my heart again to ache and fear I might meet with disappointment at last. Wherefore I began with all seriousness to ex- amine my former comfort, and to consider whether one that had sinned as I had done, might with confidence trust upon the faithfulness of God laid down in these words by which I had been comforted, and on which I had leaned myself. But now were brought to my mind, “ For it is im- possible for those who were once enlightened, and have tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost, and have tasted the good word of God, and the powers of the world to come, if they shall fall away, to renew them again unto repentance.” “For if we sin wilfully after that we have received the know- ledge of the truth, there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins, but a certain fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation, which shall devour the adversaries.” Even “ as Esau, who for one morsel of meat sold his birth- OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 79 right. For ye know how that afterwards, when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected ; for he found no place of repentance, though lie sought it carefully with tears.” Heb. 6 : 4-6 ; 10:27; 12:17. Now was the word of the gospel forced from my soul, so that no promise or encouragement was to be found in the Bible for me ; and now would that saying work upon my spirit to afflict me: “Rejoice not, 0 Israel, for joy, as other people.” Hos. 9:1. For I saw indeed there was cause of rejoicing for those that held to Jesus ; but for me, I had cut myself off by my transgressions, and left myself neither foothold nor handhold among all the stays and props in the precious word of life. And truly I did now feel myself to sink into a gulf, as a house whose foundation is destroyed : I did liken myself in this condition unto the case of a child that was fallen into a mill-pit, who, though it could make some shift to scramble and sprawl in the water, yet, because it could find hold neither for hand nor foot, therefore at last it must die in that condition. So soon as this fresh assault had fastened on my soul, that scripture came into my heart : “ This for many days ;” and indeed I found it was so, for I could not be delivered nor brought to peace again until well-nigh two years and a half were com- pletely finished. Wherefore these words, though in themselves they tended to no discouragement, yet to me, who feared this condition would be eternal, they were at some times as a help and a refreshment to me : for, thought I, many days are not for ever — many days will have an end ; therefore, seeing I was to be afflicted not a few, but many days, yet I was glad it was but for many days. Thus, I say, I would recall myself some- times, and give myself a help ; for as soon as ever the word came into my mind, at first I knew my trouble would be long ; yet this would be but sometimes, for I 80 BUNYAN’S LIFE, could not always think on this, nor even be helped by it, though I did. Now while the Scriptures lay before me and laid sin anew at my door, that saying in Luke 18:1, with others, did encourage me to prayer. Then the tempter again laid at me very sore, suggesting that neither the mercy of God nor yet the blood of Christ did at all concern me, nor could they help me for my sin ; therefore it was but in vain to pray. Yet, thought I, I will pray. But, said the tempter, your sin is unpardonable. Well, said I, I will pray. It is to no boot, said he. Yet, said I, I will pray. So I went to prayer to God ; and while I was at prayer, I uttered words to this effect : “ Lord, Satan tells me that neither thy mercy nor Christ’s blood is sufficient to save my soul. Lord, shall I honor thee most by be- lieving thou wilt and canst ; or him, by believing thou neither wilt nor canst ? Lord, I would fain honor thee by believing thou wilt and canst.” And as I was thus before the Lord, that scripture fastened on my heart, “0 man, great is thy faith,” even as if one had clapped me on the back as I was on my knees before God ; yet I was not able to believe this, that this was a prayer of faith, till almost six months after, for I could not think that I had faith, or that there should be a word for me to act faith on ; therefore I would still be as .sticking in the jaws of desperation, and went mourning up and down in a sad condition. There was nothing now that I longed for more than to be put out of doubt as to this thing in question, and as I was vehemently desiring to know if there was in- deed hope for me, these words came rolling into my mind : “Will the Lord cast off for ever ? and will he be favorable no more ? Is his mercy clean gone for ever ? doth his promise fail for evermore ? Hath God forgotten to be gracious ? hath he in anger shut up his tender mer- On GRACE ABOUNDING. 81 cies?” Psa. 77 : 7-9. And all the while they ran in my mind, methought I had still this as the answer : It is a question whether he hath or no ; it may be he hath not. Yea, the interrogatory seemed to me to carry in it a sure affirmation that indeed he had not, nor would so cast off, but would be favorable ; that his promise doth not fail, and that he hath not forgotten to be gracious, nor would in anger shut up his tender mercy. Something also there was upon my heart at the same time, which I cannot now call to mind, with which this text did sweeten my heart, and make me conclude that his mercy might not be quite gone, nor gone for ever. At another time I remember I was again much under this question, whether the blood of Christ was sufficient to save my soul ; in which doubt I continued from morn- ing till about seven or eight at night ; and at last, when I was as it were quite worn out with fear lest it should not lay hold on me, these words did sound suddenly with- in my heart, “ He is able.” But methought this word able was spoke loud unto me ; it showed a great word ; it seemed to be writ in great letters, and gave such a jos- tle to my fear and doubt — I mean for the time it tarried with me, which was about a day — as I had never had from that all my life, either before or after. Heb. 7 : 25. But one morning, as I was again at prayer, and trem- bling under the fear of this, that “no word of God could help me,” that piece of a sentence darted in upon me, “My grace is sufficient.” At this methought I felt some stay, as if there might be hope. But Oh, how good a thing it is for God to send his word ; for about a fort- night before I was looking on this very place, and then I thought it could not come near my soul with comfort ; therefore I threw down my book in a pet ; then I thought it was not large enough for me ; no, not large enough ; but now it was as if it had arms of grace so wide that 4 * 82 BUNYAN’S LIFE, it could not only enclose me, but many more besides. By these words I was sustained, yet not without exceed- ing conflicts, for the space of seven or eight weeks, for my peace would be in it and out sometimes twenty times a day — comfort now, and trouble presently ; peace now, and before I could go a furlong, as full of fear and guilt as ever heart could hold ; and this was not only now and then, but my whole seven weeks’ experience. For this about the sufficiency of grace, and that of Esau’s part- ing with his birthright, would be like a pair of scales within my mind — sometimes one end would be upper- most, and sometimes again the other, according to which would be my peace or trouble. Therefore I did still pray to God that he would come in with this scripture more fully on my heart, to wit, that he would help me to apply the whole sentence, for as yet I could not. What he gave me, that I gathered ; but further I could not go ; for as yet it only helped me to hope there might be mercy for me : “ My grace is suf- ficient.” And though it came no further, it answered my former question, to wit, that there was hope ; yet, be-, cause “for thee” was left out, I was not contented, but prayed to God for that also. Wherefore one day, when I was in a meeting of God’s people, full of sadness and terror, for my fears again were strong upon me, and as I was now thinking my soul was never the better, but my case most sad and fearful, these words did with great power suddenly break in upon me : My grace is sufficient for thee, my grace is sufficient for thee, my grace is suf- ficient for thee, three times together. And Oh, methought that every word was a mighty word unto me, as my , and grace, and sufficient, and for thee; they were then, and sometimes are still, far bigger than others be. At which time my understanding was so enlightened that I was as though I had seen the Lord Jesus look down from OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 83 heaven through the tiles upon me, and direct these words unto me. This sent me mourning home ; it broke my heart and filled me full of joy, and laid me low as the dust, only it stayed not long with me, I mean in this glory and refreshing comfort ; yet it continued with me for several weeks, and did encourage me to hope. But as soon as that powerful operation of it was taken from my heart, that other about Esau returned* upon me as before ; so my soul did hang as in a pair of scales again, sometimes up, and sometimes down ; now in peace, and anon again in terror. Thus I went on for many weeks, sometimes comfort- ed and sometimes tormented ; and especially sometimes my torment would be very sore, for all those scriptures aforenamed in the Hebrews would be set before me, as the only sentences that would keep me out of heaven. Then, again, I would begin to repent that ever that thought went through me ; I would also think thus with myself: “Why, how many scriptures are there against me ? There are but three or four ; and cannot God miss them, and save me for all of them ?” Sometimes, again, I would think, “ Oh, if it were not for these three or four words now, how might I be comforted.” And I could hardly forbear at sometimes to wish them out of the book. Then me thought I would see as if Peter and Paul and John and all the holy writers did look with scorn upon me, and hold me in derision ; and as if they had said unto me, “All our words are truth, one of as much force as the other. It is not we that have cut you off, but you have cast away yourself. There is none of our sentences that you must take hold upon but these, and such as these : ‘ It is impossible/ ‘ There remains no more sacrifice for sin/ ‘And it had been better for them not to have known the will of God, than after they had known it, to turn from the holy commandment de- 84 BUNYAN’S LIFE, livcred unto them. 7 For ‘the Scripture cannot be bro- ken.’” Heb. 6:4; 10:26; 2 Pet. 2 : 21 ; John 10 :35, These, as the elders of the city of refuge, I saw were to be the judges both of my case and me, while I stood with the avenger of blood at my heels, trembling at their gates for deliverance ; also with a thousand fears and mistrusts, I feared that they would shut me out for ever. Josh. ^0 : 3, 4. Thus was I confounded, not know- ing what to do, or how to be satisfied in this question, “ whether the Scriptures could agree in the salvation of my soul.” I quaked at the apostles ; I knew their words were true, and that they must stand for ever. And I remember one day, as I was in divers frames of spirit, and considering that these frames were accord- ing to the nature of several scriptures that came in upon my mind, if this of grace, then was I quiet ; but if that of Esau, then tormented. Lord, thought I, if both these scriptures should meet in my heart at once, I wonder which of them would get the better of me. So me thought I had a longing mind that they might both come togeth er upon me ; yea, I desired of God they might. Well, about two or three days after, so they did indeed ; they bolted both upon me at a time, and did work and strug- gle strongly in me for a while ; at last that about Esau’s birthright began to wax weak and withdraw and van- ish, and this about the sufficiency of grace prevailed with peace and joy. And as I was in a muse about this thing, that scripture came in upon me : “Mercy rejoiceth against judgment.” Jas. 2 : 13. This was a wonder to me, yet truly I am apt to think it was of God ; for the* word of the law and wrath must give place to the word of life and' grace, because, though the word of condemna- tion be glorious, yet the word of life and salvation doth far exceed in glory, .2 Cor. 3 : 8-11 ; also that Moses and Elias .must both vanish, and leave Christ and his saints alone. OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 85 This scripture did also most sweetly visit my soul : “And him that cometli to me I will in no wise cast out.” John G : 3 T. Oh the comfort that I found from this word, “ in no wise.” As if he had said, By no means, for noth- ing, whatever he hath done. But Satan would greatly labor to pull this promise from me, by telling me that Christ did not mean me and such as I, but sinners of a lower rank, that had not done as I had done. But I would answer him again : “Satan, here is in these words no such exception ; but him that comelh — him, any him : 1 him that comelh to me I will in no wise cast out. 7 ” And this I well remember still, that of all the slights that Satan used to take this scripture from me, yet he never did so much as put this question: “But do you come aright ?” And I have thought the reason was, because he thought I knew full well what coming aright was, for I saw that to come aright was to come as I was, a vile and ungodly sinner, and so cast myself at the feet of mercy, condemning myself for sin. If ever Satan and I did strive for any word of God in all my life, it was for this good word of Christ ; he at one end, and I at the other. Oh, what work we made ! . It was for this in John, I say, that we did so tug and strive : he pulled, and I pulled ; but, God be praised, I overcame him ; I got sweetness from it. But notwithstanding all these helps and blessed words of grace, yet that of Esau’s selling his birthright would still at times distress my conscience ; for though I had been most sweetly comforted, and that but just before, yet when that came into my mind, it would make me fear again ; I could not be quite rid thereof, it would every day be with me. Wherefore now I went another way to work, even to consider the nature of this blas- phemous thought ; I mean, if I should take the words at the largest, and give them their own natural force and 86 BUNYAN’S LIFE, scope, even every word therein. So when I had thus considered, I found that if they were fairly taken, they would amount to this : that I had freely left the Lord Jesus Christ to his choice, whether he would he my Sav- iour or no ; for the wicked words were these : Let him go if he will. Then that scripture gave me hope : “I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee.” ILeb. 13:5. 0 Lord, said I, but I have left thee. Then it answered again, “But I will not leave thee.” For this I thanked God also. Y r et I was grievously afraid he would, and found it exceeding hard to trust him, seeing I had so offended him. I should have been exceeding glad that this thought had never entered my mind ; for then I thought I could with more ease and freedom in abun- dance have leaned on his grace. I saw it was with me as it was with Joseph’s brethren ; the guilt of their own wickedness did often fill them with fears that their broth- er would at last despise them. Gen. 45 : 15, 16. l r et above all the scriptures that I yet did meet with, that in Joshua, ch. 20, was the greatest comfort to me, which speaks of the slayer that was to flee for refuge. And if the avenger of blood pursue the slayer, then they that are the elders of the city of refuge “ shall not deliv- er him into his hands, because he smote his neighbor un- wittingly, and hated him not aforetime.” Josh. 20 : 5. Oh, blessed be God for this word. I was convinced that I was the slayer, and that the avenger of blood pursued me I felt with great terror ; it only now remained that I inquire whether I have right to enter the city of refuge. So I found that he must not, “ who lay in wait to shed blood.” It was not the wilful murderer, but he who un- wittingly did it ; he who did it unawares, not out of spite, or grudge, or malice ; he that shed it unwittingly ; even he who did not hate his neighbor before. Where- fore I thought, verily I was the man that must v enter, OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 87 because I had smitten my neighbor “unwittingly, and hated him not aforetime.” I hated him not aforetime ; no, I prayed unto him, was tender of sinning against him ; yea, and against this wicked temptation I had strove for twelve months before ; yea, and also when it did pass through my heart, it did it in spite of my teeth. Wherefore I thought I had a right to enter this city ; and the elders, which are the apostles, were not to deliver me up. This therefore was great comfort to me, and gave me much ground of hope. Yet being very critical, for my smart had made me so that I knew not what ground was sure enough to bear me, I had one question that my soul did much desire to be resolved about, and that was, “whether it be possi- ble for any sold that hath sinned the unpardonable sin, yet, after that to receive though but the least true spir- itual comfort from God through Christ.” The which, after I had much considered, I found the answer was, No, they could not ; and that for these reasons : First, because those that have sinned that sin are debarred a share in the blood of Christ ; and being shut out of that, they must needs be void of the least ground of hope, and so of spiritual comfort, “for to such there remains no more sacrifice for sin.” Secondly, because they are denied a share in the promise of life : they “ shall never be forgiven, neither in this world, nor in that which is to come.” Thirdly, the Son of God excludes them also from a share in his blessed intercession, being for ever asham- ed to own them, both before his holy Father and the blessed angels in heaven. Heb. 10:26; Matt. 12:32; Mark 8 : 38. * When I had with much deliberation considered of this matter, and could not but conclude that the Lord had comforted me, and that too after this my wicked sin, then methought I durst venture to come nigh unto those 83 BUNYAN’S LIFE, most fearful and terrible scriptures with which all this while I had been so greatly affrighted, and on which in- deed before I durst scarce cast mine eye, yea, had much ado a hundred times to forbear wishing them out of the Bible, for I thought they would destroy me ; but now, I say, 1 began to take some measure of encouragement to come close to them, to read them and consider them, and to weigh their scope and tendency. The which, when I began to do, I found their visage changed, for they look- ed not so grimly as before I thought they did. And first I came to the sixth of Hebrews, yet trembling for fear it should strike me ; which, when I had considered, I found that the falling there intended was a falling quite away — that is, as I conceived, a falling from and absolute deny- ing of the gospel, of the remission of sins by Jesus Christ ; for from them the apostle begins his argument. Heb. 6 : 4-6. Secondly, I found that this falling away must be openly, even in the view of the world, even so as “ to put Christ to an open shame.” Thirdly, I found that those he there intended were for ever shut up of God, in blindness, hardness, and impenitency. “ It is im- possible they should be renewed again unto repentance.” By all these particulars I found, to God’s everlasting praise, my sin was not the sin in this place intended. First, I confessed I was fallen, but not fallen away, that is, from the profession of faith in Jesus unto eternal life. Secondly, I confessed that I had put Jesus Christ to shame by my sin, but not to open shame ; I did not deny him before men, nor condemn him as a fruitless one be- fore the world. t Thirdly, nor did I find that God had shut me up, or denied me to come — though I found it hard work indeed to come — to him by sorrow and repentance. Blessed be God for unsearchable grace. OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 89 Then I considered the words in the tenth chapter of the Hebrews, and found, 1. That the wilful sin there mentioned is not every wilful sin, but that which doth throw off Christ, and then his commandments too. 2. That it must be done also openly, before two or three witnesses, to answer that of the law. Ileb. 10:28. 3. This sin cannot be committed but with great despite done to the Spirit of grace — despising both the dissua- sions from that sin and the persuasions to the contrary. But the Lord knows, though this my sin was devilish, yet it did not amount to these And as touching that in the twelfth chapter of the Hebrews, about Esau’s selling his birthright, though this was that which killed me, and stood like a spear against me, yet now I did consider, 1. That his was not a hasty thought against the continual labor of his mind, but a thought consented to, and put in practice likewise, and that after some deliberation. Gen. 25 : 34. 2. It was a public and open action, even before his brother, if not before many more : this made his sin of a far more heinous nature than otherwise it would have been. 3. He continued to slight his birthright : he did eat and drink, and went his way ; thus Esau despised his birth- right : yea, twenty years after, he was found to despise it still. “ And Esau said, I have enough, my brother : keep that thou hast unto thyself” Gen. 33 : 9. Now as touching this, that Esau sought a place of repentance, thus I thought : 1. This was not for the birthright, but the blessing ; this is clear from the apos- tle, and is distinguished by Esau himself : he hath taken away my birthright, that is, formerly, and now he hath taken away my blessing also. Gen. 27 : 36. 2. Now this being thus considered, I came again to the apostle to see what might be the mind of God, in a New Testa- ment style and sense, concerning Esau’s sin ; and so far 90 BUNYAN’S LIFE, as I could conceive, this was the mind of God : that the birthright signified regeneration, and the blessing the eternal inheritance ; for so the apostle seems to hint : “ Lest there be any profane person, as Esau, who for one morsel of meat sold his birthright as if he should say, that shall cast off all those blessed beginnings of God that at present are upon him in order to a new birth, lest they become as Esau, even be rejected afterwards, when they should inherit the blessing. For many there are who in the day of grace and mercy despise those things which are indeed the birthright to heaven, who yet, when the deciding day appears, will cry as loud as Esau, “ Lord, Lord, open to us f but then, as Isaac would not repent, no more will God the Father, but will say, “ I have blessed these, yea, and they shall be blessed f* but as for you, “ Depart from me, ye workers of iniqui- ty" Luke 13 : 25-2L When I had thus considered these scriptures, and found that thus to understand them was not against, but according to other scriptures, this still added further to my encouragement and comfort, and also gave a great blow to that objection, to wit, that the Scriptures could not agree in the salvation of my soul. And now remain- ed only the hinder part of the tempest, for the thunder was gone beyond me, only some drops did still remain that now and then would fall upon me ; but because my former frights and anguish were very sore and deep, therefore it oft befell me still as it befalleth those that have been scared with fire. I thought every voice was, Fire, fire ; every little touch would hurt my tender con- science. But one day as I was passing into the field, and that too with some dashes on my conscience, fearing lest yet all was not right, suddenly this sentence fell upon my soul : Thy righteousness is in heaven. And methought, OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 91 withal, I saw with the eyes of my soul Jesus Christ at God’s right hand ; there, I say, was my righteousness ; so that wherever I was, or whatever 1 was doing, God could not say of me, he wants my righteousness, for that was just before him. 1 also saw, moreover, that it was not my good frame of heart that made my righteousness better, nor yet my bad frame that made my righteous- ness worse, for my righteousness was Jesus Christ him- self, “the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever.” Ileb. 13:8. Now did my chains fall off my legs indeed I was loosed from my afflictions and irons ; my temptations also fled away ; so that from that time those dreadful scriptures of God left off to trouble me ; now went I also home rejoicing for the grace and love of God. So when I came home, 1 looked to see if I could find that sentence, Thy righteousness is in heaven, but could find no such saying ; wherefore my heart began to sink again, only that was brought to my remembrance : “ Of him are ye in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom, righteousness, sanctification, and redemption,” 1 Cor. 1:30: by this word 1 saw the other sentence true ; for by this scripture 1 saw that the man Christ Jesus, as he is distinct from us as touching his bodily presence, so he is our righteousness and sanctification before God. Here therefore I lived for some time very sweetly at peace with God, through Christ. Oh, methought, Christ, Christ ! there was nothing but Christ that was before my eyes. I was not now only for looking upon this and the other benefits of Christ apart, as of his blood, burial, or resurrection, but considering him as a whole Christ, as he in whom all these and all other his virtues, relations, offices, and operations met together, and that he sat on the right hand of God in heaven. It was glorious to me to see his exaltation, and the worth and prevalency of all 92 BUNYAN’S LIFE, Ir’s benefits, and that because now I could look from my- self to him, and would reckon that all those graces of God that now were green on me, were yet but like those cracked groats and four-pence-half-pennies that rich men carry in their purses when their gold is in their trunks at home. Oh, I saw my gold was in my trunk at home, in Christ my Lord and Saviour. Now Christ was all — all my righteousness, all my sanctification, and all my redemption. Further, the Lord did also lead me into the mystery of union with the Son of God — that I was joined to him, that I was flesh of his flesh, and bone of his bone ; and now was that a sweet word to me in Ephes. 5 : 30. By this also was my faith in him as my righteousness the more confirmed in me ; for if he and I were one, then his righteousness was mine, his merits mine, his victory also mine. Now could I see myself in heaven and earth at once ; in heaven by my Christ, by my head, by my righteousness and life, though on earth by my body or person. Now I saw Christ Jesus was looked upon of God, and should also be looked upon by us as that com- mon or public person in whom all the whole body of his elect are always to be considered and reckoned ; that we fulfilled the law by him, died by him, rose from the dead by him, got the victory over sin, death, the devil, and hell by him ; when he died, we died ; and so of his resur- rection : “ Thy dead men shall live ; together with my dead body shall they rise,” saith he. And again, “After two days he will revive us ; and the third day we shall live in his sight.” Isa. ch. 26 ; Hos. 6 : 2. Which is now fulfilled by the sitting down of the Son of man on the right hand of the Majesty in the heavens ; according to that to the Ephesians : He “hath raised us up together, and made us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus.” Ephes. 2:6. Ah, these blessed considerations OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 93 and scriptures, with many others of like nature, were in those days made to spangle in mine eye ; so that I have cause to say, “Praise ye the Lord God in his sanctuary ; praise him in the firmament of his power. Praise him for his mighty acts ; praise* him according to his excel- lent greatness.” Psa. 150 : 1, 2. 94 BUNYAN’S LIFE, CHAPTER IX. Haying thus, in few words, given you a taste of the sorrow and affliction that my soul endured by the guilt and terror that these my wicked thoughts did lay me under, and having given you also a touch of my deliv- erance therefrom, and of the sweet and blessed comfort that I met with afterwards, which comfort dwelt about a twelvemonth with my heart, to my unspeakable admi- ration, I will now, God willing, before I proceed any far- ther, give you in a word or two what I conceive was the cause of this temptation, and also after that, what advan- tage at the last it became unto my soul. For the causes, I conceive they were principally two, of which two also I was deeply convinced all the time this trouble lay upon me. The first w r as, for that I did not, when I was delivered from the temptation that went before, still pray to God to keep me from the tempta- tions that were to come ; for though, as I can say in truth, my soul was much in prayer before this trial seiz- ed me, yet when I prayed only, or at the most princi- pally, for the removal of present troubles, and for fresh discoveries of his love in Christ, which I saw afterwards was not enough to do, I also should have prayed that the great God would keep me from the evil that was to come. Of this I was made deeply sensible by the prayer of holy David, who, when he was under present mercy, yet prayed that God would hold him back from sin and temptation to come; “for then,” saith he, “shall I be upright, and I shall be innocent from the great trans- gression.” Ps„a. 19:13. By this very word was I galled and condemned quite through this long temptation. That was also another word that did much condemn OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 95 me for my folly in the neglect of this duty: “ Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need” Heb. 4:16. This I had not done, and therefore was thus suffered to sin and fall, according to what is written : “ Pray that ye enter not into temptation.” And truly this very thing is to this day of such weight and awe upon me, that I dare not, when I come before the Lord, go off my knees until I entreat him for help and mercy against the temptations that are to come ; and I do beseech thee, reader, that thou learn to beware of my negligence by the afflictions that for this thing i did for days and months and years with sorrow undergo. Another cause of this temptation was, that I had tempted God ; and on this manner did I do ife : upon a time my wife was great with child, and before her full time was come, her pangs, as of a woman in travail, were fierce and strong upon her, even as she would have immediately fallen into labor and been delivered of an untimely birth. Now at this very time it was that I had been so strongly tempted to question the being of God ; wherefore, as my wife lay crying by me, I said, but with all secrecy imaginable, even thinking in my heart, “ Lord, if now thou wilt remove this sad affliction from my wife, and cause that she be troubled no more there- with this night” — and now were her pangs just upon her — “ then shall I know that thou canst discern the most secret thoughts of the heart.” I had no sooner said it in my heart but her pangs were taken from her, and she was cast into a deep sleep, and so continued till morn- ing. At this I greatly marvelled, not knowing what to think ; but after I had been awake a good while, and heard her cry no more, I fell asleep also. So when I awaked in the morning it came upon me again, even what I had said in my heart the last night, and how the 9G BUNYAN’S LIFE, Lord had showed me that he knew my secret thoughts, which was a great astonishment unto me for several weeks after. Well, about a year and a half afterwards, that wick- ed, sinful thought of which I have spoken before went through my wicked heart, “Let Christ go if he will" So when I was fallen under guilt for this, the remem- brance of my other thought, and of the effect thereof, would also come upon me with this retort, which also carried rebuke along with it : “ Now you may see that God doth know the most secret thoughts of the heart." And with this, that of the passages that were between the Lord and his servant Gideon fell upon my spirit : how because that Gideon tempted God with his fleece, both wet and dry, when he should have believed and ventured upon his words, therefore the Lord did after- wards so try him .as to send him against an innumerable company of enemies, and that too, as to outward appear- ance, without any strength or help. Judg. t : T. Thus he served me, and that justly ; for I should have believ- ed his word, and not have put an if upon the all-seeing- ness of God. And now to show you something of the advantages that I also gained by this temptation ; and first, by this I was made continually to possess in my soul a very wonderful sense both of the blessing and glory of God and of his beloved Son. In the temptation that went before, my soul was perplexed with unbelief, blasphemy, hardness of heart, questions about the being of God, Christ, the truth of the word, and certainty of the world to come : I say, then I was greatly assaulted and tor- mented with atheism ; but now the case was otherwise ; now was God and Christ continually before my face, though not in a way of comfort, but in a way of exceed- ing dread and terror. The glory of the holiness of God OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 97 did at this time break me to pieces, and the bowels and compassion of Christ did break me as on the wheel ; for I could not consider him but as a lost and rejected Christ, the remembrance of which was as the continual break- ing of my bones. The Scriptures also were wonderful unto me ; I saw that the truth and verity of them were the keys of the kingdom of heaven : those that the Scriptures favor must inherit bliss ; but those that they oppose and con- demn must perish for evermore. Oh, this word, “for the Scriptures cannot be broken,” would rend the caul of my heart; and so would that other: “Whose sins ye remit, they are remitted ; but whose sins ye retain, they are retained.” Now I saw the apostles to be the elders of the city of refuge. Josh. 20 : 4. Those that they were to receive in, were received to life ; but those that they shut out, were to be slain by the avenger of blood. Oh, one sentence of the Scripture did more afflict and terrify my mind — I mean those sentences that stood against me, and sometimes I thought they every one did — more, I say, than an army of forty thousand men that might come against me. Woe be to him against whom the Scriptures bend themselves. By this temptation I was made to see more into the nature of the promises than ever I had before ; for I now lay trembling under the mighty hand of God, continually torn and rent by the thundering of his justice. This made me, with careful heart and watchful eye, with great fearfulness to turn over every leaf, and with much dili- gence, mixed with trembling, to consider every sentence, together with its natural force and latitude. By this temptation also I w r as greatly holden off from my former foolish practice of putting by the word of promise when it came into my mind ; for now, though I could not draw that comfort and sweetness from the promise which I I’ll Pro-. 5 US BUN Y AN'S LIFE, had done at other times, yet, like a man sinking, I would Latch at all I saw. Formerly I thought I might not med- dle with the promise unless I felt its comfort ; but now it was no time thus to do, the avenger of blood too hard- ly did pursue me. Now therefore was I glad to catch at that word, which yet I feared I had no ground or right to own, and even to leap into the bosom of that promise that yet I feared did shut its heart against me. Now also I would labor to take the word as God hath laid it down, without restraining the natural force of one syllabic thereof. Oh, what did 1 see in the blessed sixth chapter of John : “ And him that comctli to me I will in no wise cast out.” John. 6 : 37. Now I began to consider with myself that God had a bigger mouth to speak with than I had a heart to conceive with ; I thought also with myself that he spoke not his words in haste, or in an unadvised heat, but w T ith infinite wisdom and judgment, and in very truth and faithfulness. I would in these days often, in my greatest agonies, even flounce towards the promise, as the horses do tow- ards sound ground, and yet stick in the mire ; conclud- ing, though as one almost bereft of his wits through fear, on this will I rest and stay, and leave the fulfilling of it to the God of heaven that made it. Oh, many a pull hath my heart had with Satan for that blessed sixth chapter of John. I did not now, as at other times, look principally for comfort, though Oh how welcome would it have been unto me ; but now a word, a word to lean a weary soul upon, that it might not sink for ever, it was that I hunted for. Y r ea, often when I have been looking to the promise, I have seen as if the Lord would refuse my soul for ever ; I was often as it I had run upon the pikes, and as if the Lord had thrust at me to keep me from him as witli a flaming sword. Then would I think OR GRACE ABOUNDING. *DU of’ Esther, who went to petition the king* contrary to the Jaw. I thought also of Bcnhadad’s servants, who went with ropes upon their heads to their enemies for mercy. The woman of Canaan also, that would not be daunted, though called dog by Christ, and the man that went to borrow bread at midnight, were also great encourage- ments unto me. Esth. 4 : 1 G ; 1 Kings 20:31, etc. ; Matt. 15 : 22, etc. ; Luke 11 : 5-8, etc. I never saw such heights and depths in grace and 1 jvc and mercy as I saw after this temptation — great sins to draw out great grace ; and where guilt is most terrible and fierce, there the mercy of God in Christ, when showed to the soul, appears most high and mighty. When Job had passed through his captivity, he had twice as much as he had before. Job 42:10. Blessed be God for Jesus Christ our Lord. Many otlier things I might here make observation of, but I would be brief, and therefore shall at this time omit them, and pray God that my harms may make others fear to offend, lest they also be made to bear the iron yoke as I did. I had two or three times, at or about my deliverance from this temptation, such strange apprehensions of the grace of God, that I could hardly bear up under it ; it was so out of measure amazing, when I thought it could reach me, that 1 do think if that sense of it had abode long upon me it would have made me incapable for busi- ness. Now I shall go forward to give you a relation of other of the Lord’s dealings with me at sundry other seasons, and of the temptations I then did meet withal. I shall begin with what I met with when first I joined in fellowship with the people of God in Bedford. After I had propounded to the church that my desire was to walk in the order and ordinances of Christ with them, and was also admitted by them, while I thought of that 100 BUNYAN’S LIFE blessed ordinance of Christ which was his last supper with his disciples before his death, that scripture, “ Do this in remembrance of me,” Luke 22:19, was made a very precious word unto me, for by it the Lord did come down upon my conscience with the discovery of his death for my sins, and as I then felt, did as if he plunged me in the virtue of the same. But behold, I had not been long a partaker at that ordinance, but such fierce and sad temptation did attend me at all times therein, both to blaspheme the ordinance and to wish some dead- ly thing to those that then did eat thereof, that, lest I should at any time be guilty of consenting to these wicked and fearful thoughts, I was forced to bend my- self all the while to pray to God to keep me from such blasphemies ; and also to cry to God to bless the cup and bread to them, as it were, from mouth to mouth. The reason of this temptation, I have thought since, was because I did not with that reverence that became me at first approach to partake thereof. Thus I contin- ued for three quarters of a year, and could never have rest nor ease ; but at the last the Lord came in upon my soul with that same scripture by which my soul was vis- ited before ; and after that I have been usually very well and comfortable in the partaking of that blessed ordinance, and have, I trust, therein discerned the Lord’s body as broken for my sins, and that his precious blood hath been shed for my transgressions. Upon a time I was something inclining to a consump- tion, wherewith about the spring I was suddenly and violently seized with much weakness in my outward man, insomuch that I thought I could not live. Now began I afresh to give myself up to a serious examina- tion of my state and condition for the future, and of my evidences for that blessed world to come ; for it hath, I bless the name of God, been my usual course, as always, OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 101 so especially in the day of affliction, to endeavor to keep my interests in the life to come clear before mine eyes. But I had no sooner began to recall to mind my former experience of the goodness of God to my soul, than there came flocking into my mind an innumerable company of my sins and transgressions ; among which these were at this time most to my affliction, namely, my deadness, d ulness, and coldness in my holy duties ; my wanderings of heart, my wearisomeness in all good things, my want of love to God, his ways, and people, with this at the end of all: “Are these the fruits of Christianity? are these tokens of a blessed man ?” At the apprehensions of these things my sickness was doubled upon me, for now I was sick in my inward man, my soul was clogged with guilt ; now also were my former experiences of God’s goodness to me quite taken out of my mind and hid, as if they had never been or seen. Now was my soul greatly pinched be- tween these two considerations : Live I must not ; die I dare not. Now I sunk and fell in my spirit, and was giving up all for lost ; but as I was walking up and down my house as a man in a most woful state, that word of God took hold of my heart : “ Ye are justified freely by his grace, through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus.” Rom. 3 : 24. But Oh, what a turn it made upon me. Now was I as one awakened out of some troublesome sleep and dream ; and listening to this heavenly sentence, I was as if I had heard it thus spoken to me : “ Sinner, thou thinkest that because of thy sins and infirmities \ cannot save thy soul ; but be- hold, my Son is by me, and upon him I look, and not on thee, and shall deal with thee according as I am pleased with him.” At this I was greatly enlightened in my mind, and made to understand that God could justify a sinner at any time ; it was but his looking upon Christ, 102 BUNYAN’S LIFE, and imputing his benefits to us, and the work was forth- with done. And as I was thus in a muse, that scripture also came with great powder upon my spirit : “Not by works of righteousness that we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us.” 2 Tim. 1 : 9. Now was I got on high ; I saw myself within the arms of grace and mercy ; and though I was before afraid to think of a dying hour, yet now I cried, Let me die ; now death was lovely and beautiful in my sight, for I saw we shall never live in- deed till we be gone to the other world. Oh, methought, this life is but a slumber in comparison with that above. At this time also I saw more in these words, “heirs of God,” Rom. 8:17, than ever I shall be able to express while I live in this world. Heirs of God! God himself is the portion of the saints. This I saw and wondered at, but cannot tell you what I saw. Again, as I was at another time very ill and weak : all that time also the tempter did beset me strongly— for I find he is much for assaulting the soul when it begins to approach towards the grave; then is his op- portunity — laboring to hide from me my former experi- ence of God’s goodness ; also setting before me the ter- rors of death and the judgment of God, insomuch that at this time, through my fear of miscarrying for ever, should I now die, I was as one dead before death came, and was as if I had felt myself already descending into the pit. Methought I said, “ There is no way, but to hell I must ;” but behold, just as I was in the midst of those fears, these words of the angels carrying Lazarus into Abra- ham’s bosom darted in upon me, as if it were said, “So 1 shall it be with thee when thou slialt leave this world.” This did sweetly revive my spirits, and help me to hope in God, which, when I had with comfort mused on a while, that word fell with great weight upon my mind : OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 1C3 “0 death, where is thy sting? 0 grave, where is thy victory?” 1 Cor. 15 : 55. At this 1 became both well in body and mind at once, for my sickness did presently vanish, and I walked comfortably in my work for God again. At another time, though just before I was pretty well and savory in my spirit, yet suddenly there fell upon me a great cloud of darkness, which did so hide from me the things of God and Christ that I was as if I had never seen or known them in my life. I was also so overrun in my soul with a senseless, heartless frame of spirit, that I could not feel my soul move or stir after grace and life by Christ ; I was as if my loins were broken, or as if my hands and feet had been tied or bound with chains. At this time also I felt some weakness seize upon my outward man, which made still the other afflic- tion the more heavy and uncomfortable to me. After I had been in this condition some three or four days, as I was sitting by the fire I suddenly felt this word to sound in my heart, I must go to Jesus. At this my former darkness and atheism fled away, and the bless- ed things of heaven were set in my view. While I was on this sudden thus overtaken with surprise, “Wife,” said I, “is there ever such a scripture, ‘I must go to Jesus ?’” She said she could not tell ; therefore I stood musing still, to see if I could remember such a place. I had not sat above two or three minutes but that came bolting in upon me : “ And to an innumerable company of angels ;” and withal, the twelfth chapter of Hebrews, about the mount Sion, was set before mine eyes. Then with joy I told my wife, “Oh, now I know, I know” But that night was a good night to me ; I have had but few better : I longed for the company of some of God’s people, that I might impart unto them what God had showed me. Christ was a precious Christ to my soul 104 BUN Y AN’S LIFE, that night ; I could scarce lie in my bed for joy and peace and triumph through Christ. This great glory did not continue upon me until morning, yet the twelfth chapter of the epistle to the Hebrews was a blessed scripture to me for many days together after this. The words are these : “-Ye are come unto mount Sion, and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels, to the general assembly and church of the first- born, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect, and to Jesus the mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling', that speaketh better things than that of Abel.” Through this sentence the Lord led me over and over, first to this word, and then to that, and showed me wonderful glory in every one of them. These words also have oft since that time been great refreshment to my spirit. Blessed be God for having mercy on me. OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 105 CHAPTER X. And now I am speaking of my experience, I will in this place thrust in a word or two concerning my preach- ing the word, and of God’s dealing with me in that par- ticular also. After I had been about five or six years awakened, and been helped myself to see both the want and worth of Jesus Christ our Lord, and also enabled to venture my soul upon him, some of the most able among the saints with us — I say, the most able for judgment and holiness of life as they conceived, did perceive that God had counted me worthy to understand something of his will in his holy and blessed word, and had given me utterance in some measure to express what I saw to others for edification ; therefore they desired me, and that with much earnestness, that I would be willing at some times to take in hand in one of the meetings to speak a word of exhortation unto them. The which, though at the first it did much dash and abash my spirit, yet being still by them desired and entreated, I consent- ed to their requests, and did twice, at two several assem- blies, but in private, though with much weakness and infirmity, discover my gifts among them ; at which they not only seemed to be, but did frequently protest as in the sight of the great God they were both affected and comforted ; and gave thanks to the Father of mercies for the grace bestowed on me. After this, sometimes when some of them did go into the country to teach, they would also that I would go with them ; where, though as yet I did not, and durst not make use of my gifts in an^open way, yet more privately still, as I came among the good people in those places, I did sometimes speak a word of admonition unto them also ; the which they, as 5 * 106 BUNYAN’S LIFE, the others, received with rejoicing at the mercy of God to me-ward, professing their souls were edified thereby. Wherefore, to be brief, at last, being still desired by the church, after some solemn prayer to the Lord, with fasting, I was more particularly called forth and appoint- ed to a more ordinary and public preaching of the word, not only to and among them that believed, but also to offer the gospel to those who had not yet received the faith thereof ; about which time I did evidently find in my mind a secret inclination thereto, though, I bless God, not for a desire of vainglory, for at that time I was most sorely afflicted with the fiery darts of the devil concerning my eternal state. But yet I could not be content unless I was found in the exercise of my gift, unto which also I was greatly animated, not only by the continual desires of the godly, but also by that saying of Paul to the Corinthians : “ I beseech you, brethren, (ye know the household of Steph- anas, that it is the first-fruits of Achaia, and that they have addicted themselves to the ministry of the saints,) that ye submit yourselves unto such, and to every one that helpeth with us, and laboreth.” 1 Cor. 16:15, 16. By this text I was made to see that the Holy Ghost never intended that men who have gifts and abilities should bury them in the earth ; but rather did command and stir up such to the exercise of their gift, and also did commend those that are apt and ready so to do. '‘They have addicted themselves to the ministry of the saints this scripture in these days did continually run in my mind, to encourage me and strengthen me in this my work for God ; I have also been encouraged from several other scriptures and examples of the godly, both specified in the word and in other ancient histories. Acts 8:4; 18:24, 25; 1 Pet. 4:10: Rom. 12:6; and Fox’s Acts and Monuments. OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 107 Wherefore, though of myself of all the saints the most unworthy, yet I, but with great fear and trembling at the sight of my own weakness, did set upon the work, and did, according to my gifts and the proportion of my faith, preach that blessed gospel that God had showed me in the holy word of truth ; which when the country understood, they came in to hear the word by hundreds, and that from all parts, though upon divers and sundry accounts. And I thank God he gave unto me some meas- ure of bowels and pity for their souls, which also did put me forward to labor with great diligence and earnest- ness to find out such a word as might, if God would bless it, lay hold of and awaken the conscience, in which also the good Lord had respect to the desire of his ser- vant ; for I had not preached long before some began to be touched, and be greatly afflicted in their minds at the apprehension of the greatness of their sin and of their need of Jesus Christ. I first could not believe that God should speak by me to the heart of any man, still counting myself unworthy ; yet those who were thus touched would love me and have a particular respect for me : and though I did put it from me that they should be awakened by me, still they would confess it, and affirm it before the saints of God ; they would also bless God for me, unworthy wretch that I am, and count me God’s instrument that showed to them the way of salvation. Wherefore, seeing them in both their words and deeds to be so constant, and also in their hearts so earnestly pressing after the know- ledge of Jesus Christ, rejoicing that ever God did send me where they were, then I began to conclude it might be so, that God had owned in his work such a foolish one as I ; and then came that word of God to my heart with much sweet refreshment : “ The blessing of them that are ready to perish is come upon me ; yea, I caused the 108 BUNYAN’S LIFE, widow’s heart to sing for joy.” Job 29 : 13. At this therefore I rejoiced ; yea, the tears of those whom God did awaken by my preaching would be both solace and encouragement to me. I thought on these sayings : “ Who is he that maketh me glad, but the same that is made sorry by me ?” and again, “ Though I be not an apostle to others, yet doubtless I am unto you ; for the seal of my apostleship are ye in the Lord.” 2 Cor. 2:2; 1 Cor. 9:2. These things therefore were as another argument unto me that God had called me to, and stood by me in this work. In my preaching of the word I took special notice of this one thing, namgly, that the Lord did lead me to be- gin where his word begins — with sinners ; that is, to condemn all flesh, and to open and allege that the curse of God by the law doth belong to and lay hold on all men as they come into the world, because of sin. Now this part of my work I fulfilled with great earnestness, for the terrors of the law and guilt for my transgressions lay heavy on my conscience ; I preached what I felt, what I smartingly did feel, even that under which my poor soul did groan and tremble to astonishment. In- deed, I have been as one sent to them from the dead ; I went myself in chains to preach to them in chains, and carried that fire in my own conscience that I persuaded them to be aware of. I can truly say, and that without dissembling, that when I have been to preach I have gone full of guilt and terror, even to the pulpit-door, and there it hath been taken off, and I have been at liberty in my mind until I have done my work ; and then imme- diately, even before I could get down the pulpit stairs, 1 have been as bad as I was before ; yet God carried me on, but surely with a strong hand, for neither guilt nor hell could take me off my work. Thus I went on for the space of two years, crying OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 109 out against men’s sins, and their fearful state because of them ; after which the Lord came in upon my soul with some sure peace and comfort through Christ, for he did give me many sweet discoveries of his blessed grace ■through him ; wherefore now I altered in my preaching, for still I preached what I saw and felt : now therefore I did much labor to hold forth Jesus Christ in all his offices, relations, and benefits unto the world, and did strive also to discover, to condemn, and remove those false supports and props on which the world doth both lean, and by them fall and perish. On these things also I stayed as long as on the other. After this God led me into something of the mystery of the union of Christ ; wherefore that I discovered and showed to them also. And when I had travelled through these three chief points of the word of God, about the space of five years or more, I was caught in my present practice and cast into prison, where I have lain above as long* again, to confirm the truth by way of suffering, as I was before in testifying of it according to the Scrip- tures in a way of preaching. When I have been preach- ing, I thank God my heart hath often, all the time of this and the other exercises, with great earnestness cried to God that he would make the word effectual to the salva- tion of souls, still being grieved lest the enemy should take the word away from the conscience, and so it should become unfruitful ; wherefore I labored so to speak the word as that thereby, if it were possible, the sin and person guilty might be particularized by it. 1 Also, when I have done the exercise, it hath gone to my heart to think the word should now fall as rain on stony places, still wishing from my heart, “ Oh that they who have heard me speak this day did but see as I do what sin, death, hell, and the curse of God are ; and also what the grace and love and mercy of God are, through 110 BUNT AN’S LIFE Christ, to men in such a case as they are, who are yet estranged from him” And indeed I did often say in my heart before the Lord, that if to be hanged up presently before their eyes would be a means to awaken them and confirm them in the truth, I gladly should consent to it ; for I have been in my preaching, especially when I have been engaged in the doctrine of life by Christ without works, as if an angel of God had stood by at my back to encourage me. Oh, it hath been with such power and heavenly evidence upon my own soul while I have been laboring to unfold it, to demonstrate it, and to fasten it upon the consciences of others, that I could not be con- tented with saying, I believe and am sure ; methought I was more than sure, if it be lawful so to express my- self, that those things which then I asserted were true. When I first went to preach the word abroad, the doctors and priests of the country did open wide against me ; but I was persuaded of this, not to render railing for railing, but to see how many of these carnal profes- sors I could convince of their miserable state by the law, and of the want and worth of Christ ; for, thought I, this shall answer for me in time to come, when they shall be for my hire before their face. Gen. 30 : 33. I never cared to meddle with things that were controverted and in dispute among the saints, especially things of the lowest nature ; yet it pleased me much to contend with great earnestness for the word of faith, and remission of sins by the death and sufferings of Jesus ; but, I say, as to other things, I would let them alone, because I saw they engendered strife, and because that they neither in doing nor in leaving undone did commend us to God to be his. Besides, I saw my work before me did run into another channel, even to carry an awakening word ; to that, therefore, I did stick and adhere. I never endeavor- ed to nor durst make use of other men’s lines, Rom Oil GRACE ABOUNDING. Ill 15:18, though I condemn not all that do, for I verily thought and found by experience that what was taught me by the word and Spirit of Christ could be spoken, maintained, and stood to by the soundest and best estab- lished conscience ; and though I will not now speak all that I know in this matter, yet my experience hath more interest in that text of Scripture, Gal. 1:11, 12, than many among men are aware. If any of those who were awakened by my ministry did after that fall back, as sometimes too many did, I can truly say their loss hath been more to me than if my own children, begotten of my own body, had been going to their grave. I think verily I may speak it without offence to the Lord, nothing has gone so near me as that, unless it was the fear of the loss of the salvation of my own soul. I have counted as if I had goodly buildings and lordships in those places where my children were born. My heart hath been so wrapped up in the glory of this excellent work, that I counted myself more bless- ed and honored of God by this, than if he had made me the emperor of the Christian world, or the lord of all the glory of the earth without it. Oh these words : “ He that converteth a sinner from th$ error of his w T ays doth save a soul from death.” “The fruit of the righteous is a tree of life ; and he that winneth souls is wise.” “ They that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firma- ment ; and they that turn many to righteousness, as the stars for ever and ever.” “ For what is our hope, or joy, or crown of rejoicing? Are not even ye in the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ at his coming ? For ye are our/ glory and joy.” These, I say, with many others of a like nature, have been great refreshments to me. Jas. 5:20; Prov. 11 : 30 ; Dan. 12:3; 1 Thess. 2 : 19, 20. I have observed that where I have had a work to do for God, I have had first, as it were, the going of God 112 BUN TAX’S LIFE, upon my spirit to desire I might preach there. I have also observed that such and such souls in particular have been strongly set upon my heart, and I stirred up to wish for their salvation ; and that those very souls have after this been given as the fruits of my ministry. I have observed that a word cast in by the by hath done more execution in a sermon, than all that was spoken besides. Sometimes also, when I have thought I did no good, then I did most of all ; and at other times, when I thought I should catch them, I have fished for nothing. I have also observed that where there has been a work to do upon sinners, there the devil hath begun to roar in the hearts and by the mouths of his servants ; yea, often- times when the wicked world hath raged most, there have been souls awakened by the word : I could instance par- ticulars, but I forbear. My great desire in my fulfilling my ministry was to get into the darkest places of the country, even among those people that were farthest off of profession ; yet not because I could not endure the light, for I feared not to show my gospel to any, but because I found my spirit did lean most after awakening and converting work, and the word that I carried did lean itself most that way also. “Yea, so have I strived to preach the gospel, not where Christ was named, lest I should build upon an- other man’s foundation.” Rom. 15:20. In my preaching I have really been in pain, and have, as it were, travailed to bring forth children to God ; nei- ther could I be satisfied unless some fruits did appear in my work. If I were fruitless, it mattered not who com- mended me ; but if I were fruitful, I cared not who did condemn. I have thought of that : “ Lo, children are a heritage of the Lord ; and the fruit of the womb is his reward. As arrows are in the hand of a mighty man, so are children of the youth. Happy is the man that OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 113 hath his quiver full of them ; they shall not be ashamed, but they shall speak with the enemies in the gate.” Psa. 127 : 3-5. It pleased me nothing to see people drink in my opinions, if they seemed ignorant of Jesus Christ and the worth of their own salvation. Sound conviction for sin, especially for unbelief, and a heart set on fire to be saved by Christ, with strong breathings after a truly sanctified soul, this it was that delighted me ; those were the souls I counted blessed. But in this work, as in all others, I had my tempta- tions attending me, and that of divers kinds ; as some- times I would be assaulted with great discouragement therein, fearing that I should not be able to speak a word at all to edification, nay, that I should not be able to speak sense to the people ; at which times I would have such a strange faintness and strengthlessness seize upon my body, that my legs have scarce been able to carry me to the place of exercise. Sometimes, again, when I have been preaching, I have been violently assaulted with thoughts of blasphe- my, and strongly tempted to speak the words with my mouth before the congregation. I have also at times, even when I have begun to speak the word with much clearness, evidence, and liberty of speech, yet been, be- fore the ending of that opportunity, so blinded and so estranged from the things I have been speaking, and have been also so straitened in my speech as to utter- ance before the people, that I have been as if I had not known or remembered what I have been about, or as if my head had been in a bag all the time of my exercise. Again, when as sometimes ' I have been about to preach upon some smart and searching portion of the word, I have found the tempter suggest, “What, will you preach this ? This condemns yourself ; of this your own soul is guilty ; wherefore preach not of this at all. 114 BUNYAN’S LIFE, or if you do, yet so mince it as to make way for your own escape ; lest, instead of awakening others, you lay that guilt upon your own soul that you will never get from under.” But, I thank the Lord, I have been kept from consenting to these so horrid suggestions, and have rather, as Samson, bowed myself with all my might to condemn sin and transgression wherever I found it ; yea, though therein also I did bring guilt upon my own con- science. Let me die, thought I, with the Philistines, Judg. 16:30, rather than deal corruptly with the blessed word of God. “Thou .that teachest another, teachest thou not thyself ?” It is far better then to judge thyself, even by preaching plainly unto others, than that thou, to save thyself, imprison the truth in unrighteousness. Blessed be God for his help also in this. I have also, while found in this blessed work of Christ, been often tempted to pride and liftings up of heart ; and though I dare not say I have not been affected with this, yet truly the Lord of his precious mercy hath so dealt with me, that for the most part I have had but small desire to give way to such a thing ; for it hath been my every day’s portion to be let into the evil of my own heart, and still made to see such a multitude of corrup- tions and infirmities therein, that it hath caused hanging down of the head under all my gifts and attainments. I have felt this thorn in the flesh the very mercy of God to me. 2 Cor. 12:8. I have also had together with this some notable place or other of the word presented before me, which word hath contained in it some sharp and piercing sentence concerning the perishing of the soul, notwithstanding gifts and parts ; as for instance, these words have been of great use to me : “Though I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not charity, I am become as sounding brass or a tinkling cymbal.” 1 Cor. 13:1, OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 115 2. A tinkling cymbal is an instrument of music with which a skilful player can make such melodious and heart-inflaming music, that all who hear him play can scarcely hold from dancing ; and yet, behold, the cymbal hath not life, neither comes the music from it, but be- cause of the art of him that plays therewith : so then the instrument at last may come to naught and perish, though in times past such music hath been made upon it. Just thus I saw it was and will be with them that have gifts but want saving grace : they are in the hand of Christ as the cymbal in the hand of David ; and as David could with the cymbal make such mirth in the service of God as to elevate the hearts of the worshippers, so Christ can so use these gifted men as with them to atfect the souls of his people in the church, yet when he hath done all, lay them by as lifeless though sounding cymbals. This consideration therefore, together with some others, were for the most part as a maul on the head of pride and desire of vainglory. What, thought I, shall I be proud because I am as sounding brass ? Is it so much to be a fiddle ? Hath not the least creature that hath life more of God in it than these ? Besides, I knew it was love that should never die, but these must cease and vanish ; so I concluded a little grace, a little love, a little of the true fear of God, is better than all gifts ; yea, and I am fully convinced that it is possible for souls that can scarce give a man an answer but with great confusion as to method — I say, it is as possible for them to have a thousand times more grace, and so to be more in the love and favor of the Lord, than some who by the virtue of the gift of knowledge can deliver themselves like angels. Thus, therefore, I came to perceive that though gifts in themselves were good to the thing for which they are designed, to wit, the edification of others, yet they are 116 BUN Y AN’S LIFE, empty and without power to save the soul of him that hath them, if they be alone ; neither are they as so any sign of a man’s state to be happy, being only a dispen- sation of God to some, of whose improvement or non- improvement they must, when a little more time is over, give an account to Him that is ready to judge the quick and the dead. This showed me too, that gifts being alone were dangerous, not in themselves, but because of those evils that attend them that have them, to wit, pride, desire of vainglory, self-conceit, etc., all which were easily blown up at the applause and commendation of every unadvised Christian, to the endangering of a poor creature to fall into the condemnation of the devil. I saw, therefore, that he that hath gifts had need to be let into a sight of the nature of them, to wit, that they come short of making him to be in a truly saved condition, lest he rest in them, and so fall short of the grace of God. He hath cause also to walk humbly with God and be little in his own eyes, and to remember with- al that his gifts are not his own, but the church’s, and that by them he is made a servant to the church ; and he must give at last an account of his stewardship unto the Lord Jesus ; and to give a good account will be a bless- ed thing. Let all men therefore prize a little with the fear of the Lord : gifts indeed are desirable, but yet great grace and small gifts are better than great gifts and no grace. It doth not say the Lord gives gifts and glory, but the Lord gives grace and glory ; and blessed is such an one to whom the Lord gives grace, true grace, for that is a certain forerunner of glory. But when Satan perceived that his thus tempting and assaulting me would not answer his design, to wit, to overthrow the ministry and make it ineffectual as to the ends thereof, then he tried another way, which was to stir up the minds of the ignorant and malicious to load OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 117 me with slanders and reproaches. Now therefore I may say that what the devil could devise and his instruments invent was whirled up and down the country against me, thinking, as I said, that by that means they should make my ministry to be abandoned. It began therefore to be rumored up and down among the people that I was a witch, a Jesuit, a highwayman, and the like. To all which I shall only say, God knows that I am innocent. But as for mine accusers, let them provide themselves to meet me before the tribunal of the Son of God, there to answer for all these things, with all the rest of their ini- quities, unless God shall give them repentance for them, for the which I pray with all my heart. But that which was reported with the boldest confi- dence was, that I was addicted to gross immoralities and the like. Now these slanders, with the others, I glory in, because but slanders, foolish or knavish lies and false- hoods cast upon me by the devil and his seed ; and should I not be dealt with thus wickedly by the world, I should want one sign of a saint and a child of God. “ Blessed are ye,” saitli the Lord Jesus, “when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake. Rejoice, and be exceed- ing glad ; for great is your reward in heaven : for so persecuted they the prophets which were before you.” Matt. 5 :11, 12. These things therefore upon mine own account trouble me not ; no, though they were twenty times more than they are. I have a good conscience ; and whereas they speak evil of me as an evil-doer, they shall be ashamed that falsely accuse my good conversation in Christ. So then, what shall I say to those who have thus bespatter- ed me ? Shall 1 threaten them ; shall I chide them ; shall I flatter them ; shall I entreat them to hold their tongues? No, not I. Were it not that these things 118 BUN Y AN’S LIFE, make them who are the authors and abettors ripe for damnation, I would say unto them, Report it, because it will increase my glory. Therefore I bind these lies and slanders to me as an ornament ; it belongs to my Chris- tian profession to be vilified, slandered, reproached, and reviled ; and since all this is nothing else, as my God and my conscience do bear me witness, I rejoice in reproach- es for Christ’s sake. I also call upon all those fools and knaves that have thus made it any thing of their business to affirm any of these things aforenamed of me, namely, that I have been of unchaste life or the like, when they have used the utmost of their endeavors and made the fullest inquiry that they can, to prove against me truly that there is any one in heaven, or earth, or hell that can say I have at any time, in any place, by day or night, so much as attempted any unbecoming familiarity. And speak I thus to beg mine enemies into a good esteem of me ? No, not I ; I will in this beg belief of no man : believe or disbe- lieve me in this, all is a similar case to me. My foes have missed their mark in this their shooting at me. I am not the man. I wish that they themselves be guilt- less. If all the fornicators and adulterers in England were hanged up by the neck till they be dead, John Bun- yan, the object of their envy, would be still alive and well. I know not whether there be such a thing as a woman breathing under the cope of the heaven but by their apparel, their children, or by common fame, except my wife. And in this I admire the wisdom of God, that he made me in this respect circumspect from my first conversion until now. They know and can also bear me witness with whom I have been most intimately concerned, that it is a rare thing to see me to behave familiarly towards females ; the common salutation I abhor — it is odious to On GRACE ABOUNDING. 119 me in whomsoever I see it. Their company alone I can- not approve, for I think these things are not so becoming me. When I have seen good men salute those women that they have visited, or that have visited them, 1 have at times made my objection against it ; and when they have answered that it was but a piece of civility, I have told them it was not a comely sight : some indeed have urged the “ holy kiss but then 1 have asked why they have made such exceptions — why they did salute the most handsome, and let the ill-favored go. Thus, how laudable soever such things have been in the eyes of others, they have been unseemly in my sight. And now for a wind-up in this matter. I call not only on men but angels to prove me guilty of having broken the marriage-covenant ; nor am I afraid to do it a second time, knowing that I cannot offend the Lord in such a case to call God for a record upon my soul that in these things I am innocent. Not that I have been thus kept because of any goodness in me more than any other, but God has been merciful to me, and has kept me ; to whom I pray tliat he will keep me still, not only from this, but every evil way and work, and preserve me to his heavenly kingdom. Amen. Now, as Satan labored by reproaches and slanders to make me vile among my countrymen, that if possible my preaching might be made of none effect, so there was added hereto a long and tedious imprisonment, that thereby I might be frightened from my service for Christ, and the world terrified and made afraid to hear me preach, of which 1 shall in the next place give you a brief account. 120 BUNYAN’S LIFE, CHAPTER XI. Having made profession of the glorious gospel of Christ a long time, and preached the same about five years, I was apprehended at a meeting of good people in the country, among whom, had they let me alone, I should have preached that day, but they took me away from among them, and had me before a justice, who, after I had offered security for my appearing the next sessions, yet committed me because my sureties would not consent to be bound that I should preach no more to the people. At the sessions after, I was indicted for an upholder and maintainer of unlawful assemblies and conventicles, and for not conforming to the national worship of the church of England ; and after some conference there with the justices, they, taking my plain dealing with them for a confession, as they termed it, of the indict- ment, did sentence me to perpetual banishment because I refused to conform. So being delivered up to the jail- er’s hand, I was had home to prison, and there have lain now complete for twelve years, waiting to see what God would suffer those men to do with me. In which condi- tion I have continued with much content, through grace, but have met with many turnings and goings upon my heart, both from the Lord, Satan, and my own corrup- tion ; by all which — glory be to Jesus Christ — I have also received among many things much conviction, in- struction, and understanding, of which at large I shall not here discourse, only give you a hint or two — a word that may stir up the godly to bless God and to pray for me, and also to take encouragement, should the case be their own, not to fear what man can do unto them. OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 121 1 never had in all my life so great an inlet into the word of God as now. Those scriptures that I saw noth- ing in before, were made in this place and state to shine upon me ; Jesus Christ also was never more real and apparent than now : here I have seen and felt him indeed. Oh that word, “We have not preached unto you cun- ningly devised fables ;” and that, “ God raised Christ up from the dead, and gave him glory, that our faith and hope might be in God,” were blessed words unto me in this imprisoned condition. 2 Pet. 1:16; 1 Pet. 1:21. These three or four scriptures also have been great refreshments in this condition to me: John 14:1-4; 16:33; Col. 3 : 3, 4 ; Ileb. 12 : 22-24. So that sometimes when I have enjoyed the savor of them I have been able to laugh at destruction, and to fear neither the horse nor his rider. I have had sweet sights of the forgiveness of my sins in this place, and of my being with Jesus in another world. Oh the mount Sion, the heavenly Jerusalem, the innumerable company of angels, and God the Judge of all, and the spirits of just men made perfect, and Jesus, have been sweet unto me in this place. I have seen that here which I am persuaded I shall never while in this world be able to express : I have seen a truth in this scripture: “Whom having not seen, ye love; in whom, though now ye see him not, yet believing, ye rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory.” 1 Pet. 1:8. I never knew what it was for God to stand by me at all .times and at every offer of Satan to afflict me, as I have found him since I came in hither ; for lo, as fears have presented themselves, so have supports and encourage- ments ; yea, when I have started, even as it were at nothing else but my .shadow, yet God, as being very tender of me, hath not suffered me to be molested, but would with one scripture or another strengthen me Pi! Pro- 6 122 BUNYAN’S LIFE, against all ; insomuch that I have often said, were it lawful I could pray for greater trouble for the greater comfort’s sake. Eccl. 7 : 14 ; 2 Cor. 1 : 5. Before I came to prison I saw what was coming, and had especially two considerations warm upon my heart. The first was, how to be able to encounter .death, should! that be here my portion. And for this that scripture was great information to me, namely, to pray to God to be “ strengthened with all might, according to his glorious power, unto all patience and long-suffering with joyfulness.” Col. 1:11. I could seldom go to prayer before I was imprisoned, for a year together, but this sentence or sweet petition would, as it were, thrust itself into my mind, and persuade me that if ever I would go through long-suffering, I must have patience, especially if I would endure it joyfully. As to the second consideration, that saying was of great use to me : “But we had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God that raiseth the dead.” 2 Cor. 1:9. By this scrip- ture I was made to see that if ever I would suffer right- ly, I must first pass a sentence of death upon every thing that can be properly called a thing of this life, even to reckon myself, my wife, my children, my health, my en- joyment, and all, as dead to me, and myself as dead to them. The second was, to live upon God that is invisi- ble, as Paul said in another place ; the way not to faint is, to “look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen ; for the things which are seen are temporal, but the things which are not seen are eter- nal.” And thus I reasoned with myself : If I provide only for a prison, then the whip comes at unawares, and so doth also the pillory. Again, if I only provide for these, then I am not fit for banishment ; further, if I conclude that banishment is the worst, then if death comes I am OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 123 surprised ; so that I see the best way to go through suf- ferings is to trust in God through Christ, as touching the world to come ; and as touching this world, to count the grave my house, to make my bed in darkness — to say to corruption, thou art my father, and to the worm, thou art my mother and sister : that is to familiarize these things to me. But notwithstanding these helps, I found myself a man encompassed with infirmities ; the parting with my wife and poor children hath often been to me in this place as pulling the flesh from the bones, and that not only because I am somewhat too fond of these great mer- cies, but also because I would have often brought to my mind the many hardships, miseries, and wants that my poor family were like to meet with should I be taken from them, especially my poor blind child, who lay near- er to my heart than all besides. Oh, the thoughts of the hardship my poor blind one might undergo would break my heart to pieces. Poor child, thought I, what sorrow art thou like to have for thy portion in this world ! Thou must be beaten, must beg, suffer hunger, cold, nakedness, and a thousand calamities, though I cannot now endure the wind should blow upon thee. But yet, recalling. myself, thought I, I must venture you all with God, though it goetli to the quick to leave you. Oh, I saw in this condition I was as a man who was pulling down his house upon the head of his wife and children ; yet, thought I, I must do it, I must do it. And now I thought on those two milch kine that were to carry the ark of God into another country, and to leave their calves behind them. I Sam. 6:10. But that which helped me in this temptation was divers considerations, of which three in special here I will name : the first was the consideration of these two scriptures : “ Leave thy fatherless children, I will pre- 124 BUN Y AN’S LIFE, serve them alive ; and let thy widows trust in me and again, “The Lord said, Verily it shall be well with thy remnant ; verily I will cause the enemy to entreat thee well in the time of evil, and in the time of affliction/' Jer. 49:11 ; 15:11. I had also this consideration, that if I should venture all for God, I engaged God to take care of my concerns ; but if I forsook him in his ways, for fear of any trouble that should come to me or mine, then I should not only falsify my profession, but should count also that my con- cerns were not so sure if left at God’s feet while I stood to and for his name, as they would be if they were under my own care, though with the denial of the way of God. This was a smarting consideration, and as spurs into my flesh. That scripture also greatly helped it to fasten the more on me, where Christ prays against Judas, that God would disappoint him in his selfish thoughts which mov- ed him to sell his Master. Pray read it soberly : Psalm 109 : 6, etc. I had also another consideration, and that was, the dread of the torments of hell, which I was sure they must partake of that for fear of the cross do shrink from their profession of Christ, his words and laws, before the sons of men. I thought also of the glory that he had prepared for those that in faith and love and patience stood to his ways before them. These things, I say, have helped me when the thoughts of the misery that both myself and mine might, for the sake of my profession, be exposed to, have lain pinching on my mind. When I have indeed conceited that I might be ban- ished for my profession, then I have thought of that scripture: “They were stoned, they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the sword ; they wander- ed about in sheepskins and goatskins, being destitute, afflicted, tormented, of whom the world was not wor- OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 125 thy,” Ileb. 11 : 31, for all they thought they were too bad to dwell and abide among them. I have also thought of that saying, “The Holy Ghost witnesseth in every city that bonds and afflictions abide me.” I have verily thought that my soul and it have sometimes reasoned about the sore and sad estate of a banished and exiled condition — how they were exposed to hunger, to cold, to perils, to nakedness, to enemies, and a thousand calam- ities ; and at last, it may be, to die in a ditch, like a poor and desolate sheep. But 1 thank God, hitherto I have not been moved by these most delicate reasonings, but have rather by them more approved my heart to God. I was once, above all the rest, in a very sad and low condition for many weeks ; at which time also, being but a young prisoner and not acquainted with the laws, I had this lying upon my spirits, that my imprisonment might end at the gallows, for aught that 1 could tell. Now, therefore, Satan laid hard at me to beat me out of heart by suggesting thus unto me: “But how if, when you come indeed to die, you should be in this condition ; that is, as not to savor the things of God, nor to have an evidence upon your soul for a better state hereafter ?” For indeed at this time all the things of God were hid from my soul. Wherefore, when I at first began to think of this, it was a great trouble to me, for I thought with myself that in the condition I now was in I was not fit to die ; neither did I think I could if I should be called to it ; besides, I thought with myself, if I should make a scrambling shift to clamber up the ladder, yet I should, either with quaking or other symptoms of fainting, give occasion to the enemy to reproach the way of God and his people for their timorousness. This therefore lay with great trouble upon me, for methought I was ashamed to die with a pale face and tottering knees in such a case as this. Wherefore I 126 BUNYAN’S LIFE, prayed to God that he would comfort me, and give me strength to do and suffer what he should call me to ; yet no comfort appeared, but all continued hid. I was also at this time so really possessed with the thought of death, that oft I was as if I was on the ladder with a rope about my neck ; only this was some encouragement to me : I thought I might now have an opportunity to speak my last words unto a multitude which I thought would come to see me die ; and, thought I, if it must be so, if God will but convert one soul by my last words, I shall not count my life thrown away nor lost. But yet all the things of God were kept out of my sight, and still the tempter followed me with, “But whither must you go when you die ; what will become of you ; where will you be found in another world ; what evidence have you for heaven and glory and an inheritance among them that are sanctified V 7 Thus I was tossed for many weeks, and knew not what to do ; at last this consideration fell with weight upon me, That it was for the word and way of God that I was in this condition ; wherefore I was engaged not to flinch a hair’s breadth from it. I thought also that God might choose whether he would give me comfort now, or at the hour of death ; but I might not therefore choose whether I would hold my profession or no. I was bound, but he was free ; yea, it was my duty to stand to his word, whether he would ever look upon me or save me at the last : wherefore, thought I, save the point being thus, I am for going on and venturing my eternal state with Christ, whether I have comfort here or no. If God doth not come in, thought I, I will leap off the ladder even blindfold into eternity, sink or swim, come heaven, come hell. Lord Jesus, if thou wilt catch me, do ; if not, I will venture all for thy name. I was no sooner fixed in this resolution, but this word OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 127 dropped upon me: “Doth Job serve God for naught ?” As if the accuser had said, Lord, Job is no upright man : he serves thee for by-respects : “ Hast thou not made a hedge about him,” etc. “But put forth now thy hand, and touch all that he hath, and he will curse thee to thy face.” How now, thought I ; is this the sign of an up- right soul, to desire to serve God when all is taken from him ? Is he a godly man that will Serve God for noth- ing, rather than give out ? Blessed be God, then I hope I have an upright heart, for I am resolved, God giving me strength, never to deny my profession, though I have nothing at all for my pains ; and as I was thus consider- ing, that scripture was set before me, Psalm 44 : 12, etc. Now was my heart full of comfort, for I hoped it was sincere ; I would not have been without this trial for much : I am comforted every time I think of it, and I hope I shall bless God for ever for the teachings I have had by it. Many more of the dealings of God towards me I might relate ; but these, out of the spoils won in battle, have I dedicated to maintain the house of the Lord. 1 Chron. 26:27. 128 BUNYAN’S LIFE, THE CONCLUSION. 1. Of all the temptations that ever I met with in my life, to question the being’ of God and the truth of his gospel is the worst, and the worst to be borne. When this temptation comes, it takes away my girdle from me, and removes the foundation from under me. Oh, I have often thought of that word, “ Having your loins girt about with truth f and of that, “ When the foundations are destroyed, what can the righteous do ?” 2. Sometimes when, after sin committed, I have look- ed for sore chastisement from the hand of God, the very next that I have had from him hath been the discovery of his grace. Sometimes, when I have been comforted, I have called myself a fool for my so sinking under trou- ble. And then, again, when I have been cast down, I thought I was not wise to give such way to comfort, with such strength and weight have both these been upon me. 3. I have wondered much at this one thing, that though God doth visit my* soul with never so blessed a discovery of himself, yet I have found, again, that such hours have attended me afterwards, that I have been in my spirit so filled with darkness that I could not so much as once conceive what that God and that comfort was with which I have been refreshed. 4. I have sometimes seen more in a line of the Bible than I could well tell how to stand under ; and yet at another time the whole Bible hath been to me as a dry stick, or rather, my heart hath been so dead and dry unto it that I could not conceive the least dram of refresh- ment, though I have looked it all over. 5. Of all fears, they are the best that are made by OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 129 the blood of Christ ; and of all joy, that is the sweetest that is mixed with mourning* over Christ. Oh, it is a goodly thing to be on our knees, with Christ in our arms, before God. I hope I know something of these things. 6. I find to this day seven abominations r in my heart : 1. Inclining to unbelief. 2. Suddenly to forget the love and mercy that Christ manifesteth. 3. A leaning to the works of the law. 4. Wanderings and coldness in pray- er. 5. To forget to watch for what I pray for. 6. Apt to murmur because I have no more, and yet ready to abuse what I have. 7. I can do none of those things which God commands me, but my corruptions will thrust in themselves. “When I would do good, evil is present with me.” 7. These things I continually see and feel, and am afflicted and* oppressed with, yet the wisdom of God doth order them for my good : 1. They make me abhor my- self. 2. They keep me from trusting my heart. 3. They convince me of the insufficiency of all inherent righteous- ness. 4. They show me the necessity of flying to Jesus. 5. They press me to pray unto God. 6. They show me the need I have to watch and be sober ; and, 7. Provoke me to pray unto God, through Christ, to help me and carry me through the world. The Rev. Robert Philip, author of Bunyan’s Life and Times, adds the following : Bunyan’s liberation from prison was obtained from Charles II. by Whitehead the Quaker. On his release he soon became one of the most* popular preachers of the day, and was, if not the chap- lain, “the teacher” of Sir John Shorter, the Mayor of London. Southey’s Life. But although free and popular, Bunyan evidently dreaded every new crisis in public affairs. He had rea- 6 * 130 B UN Y AN’S LIFE, son to do so. Vernier's conspiracy had increased the severity of his first six years 7 imprisonment. On the occasion of the fire in London, he was thrown into prison again. And soon after James II. came to the throne in 1685, Bunyan conveyed the whole of his property to his wife by a singular deed, which can only be accounted for by his suspicions of James and Jeffries, and by his horror at the revocation of the Edict of Nantz. The asy- lum which the refugees found in England did not prove toliim that he was safe. No wonder; “Kirke and his lambs 77 were abroad, and the Bedford justices still in power. It was under these circumstances that he divest- ed himself of all his property, in order to save his family from want should he again be made a victim. The deed shows his solicitude for Mrs. Bunyan 7 s comfort and his confidence in her prudence. And his Elizabeth well de- served both. Whatever Bunyan may have feared when he thus dis j posed of all the little property he had, nothing befell him under James II. He published “ The Pharisee and Pub- lican 77 in 1685, the year of the king 7 s accession ; and in 1688, Charles Doe says “he published six books, being the time of King James II. 7 s Liberty of Conscience. 7 ' This appears from Doe’s list. It throws also much light upon Bunyan’s death. Such labor could not fail to sap his strength, even if he did nothing but carry the six books through the press, for none of them are small except the last. “He was seized with a sweating distem- per, 77 says Doe, “after he published six books, which, after some weeks, proved his death. 77 The Sketch in the * British Museum states that, “taking a tedious journey in a slabby rainy day, and returning late to London, he was entertained by one Mr. Strudwick, a grocer on Snow hill, with all the kind endearments of a loving friend, but soon found himself indisposed with a kind of shak- OR GRACE ABOUNDING. 131 ing, as it were an ague, which increasing to a fever, he took to his bed, where, growing worse, he found he had not long to last in this world, and therefore prepared him- self for another, towards which he had been journeying as a pilgrim and stranger upon earth the prime of his days” The occasion of his journey to Reading, which has always been called “a labor of love and charity,” will now be more interesting than it hitherto has been. It was not undertaken by a man in health, but by an over- wrought author sinking under “a sweating distemper.” Mr. Ivimey’s account of Bunyan’s errand being the best, I quote it : “The last act of his life was a labor of love and char- ity. A young gentleman, a neighbor of Mr. Bunyan, falling under his father’s displeasure, and being much troubled in mind on that account, and also from hearing it was his father’s design to disinherit him, or otherwise deprive him of what he had to leave, he pitched upon Mr. Bunyan as a fit man to make way for his submission, and prepare his mind to receive him ; which he, being- willing to undertake any good office, readily engaged in, and went to Reading, in Bedfordshire, for that purpose. There he so successfully accomplished his design, by using such pressing arguments and reason' against an- ger and passion, and also for love and reconciliation, that the father’s heart was softened, and his bowels yearned over his son. “After Mr. Bunyan had disposed every thing in the best manner to promote an accommodation, as he return- ed to London on horseback, he was overtaken with ex- cessive rains, and coming to his lodgings extremely weh he fell sick of a violent fever, which he bore with much constancy and patience, and expressed himself as if he wished nothing more than to depart and to be with Christ, considering it as gain, and life only a tedious 132 BUNYAN’S LIFE, delay of expected felicity. Finding his strength decay, he settled his worldly affairs as well as the shortness of the time and the violence of the disorder would permit ; and after an illness of ten days, with unshaken confi- dence he resigned his soul, on the 31st of August, 1688, being sixty years of age, into the hand of his most mer- ciful Redeemer, following his Pilgrim from the city of Destruction to the New Jerusalem, his better part having been all along there in holy contemplation, pantings, and breathings after the hidden manna and the water of life.” His tomb is in Bunhill Fields. His cottage at El- stow, although somewhat modernized, is substantially as he left it. His chair, jug, Book of Martyrs, Church Book, and some other relics, are carefully preserved at his chapel in Bedford ; and best of all, his catholic spirit also is preserved there. THE AUTHOR’S APOLOGY FOR HTS BOOK. When at the first I took my pen in hand Tims for to write, I did not understand That I at all should make a little book In such a mode : nay, I had undertook To make another, which, when almost done, Before I was aware, I this begun. And thus it was : I, writing of the way And race of saints, iji this our gospel-day, Fell suddenly into an allegory About their journey and the way to glory, In more than twenty things which I set down. This done, I twenty more had in my crown ; And they again began to multiply, Like sparks that from the coals of fire do fly. Nay then, thought I, if that you breed so fast, I ’ll put you by yourselves, lest you at last Should prove ad infinitum* and eat out The book that I already am about. Well, so I did ; but yet I did not think To show to all the world my pen and ink In such a mode ; I only thought to make I knew not what : nor did I undertake Thereby to please my neighbor ; no, not I ; I did it my own self to gratify. ® Without end. 134 THE AUTHOR'S APOLOGY. Neither did I but vacant seasons spend In this my scribble ; nor did I intend But to divert myself in doing this From worser thoughts, which make me do amiss. JThus I set pen to paper with delight, And quickly had my thoughts in black and white : For having now my method by the end, Still as I pulled it came, and so I penned It down, until it came at last to be, For length and breadth, the bigness which you see. Well, when I had thus put mine ends together, I showed them others, that I might see whether They would condemn them, or them justify ; And some said, Let them live ; some, Let them die : Some said, John, print it ; others said, Not so : Some said, It might do good ; others said, No. Now was I in a strait, and did not see Which was the best thing to be done by me : At last I thought, Since ye are thus divided, I print it will ; and so the case decided. For, thought I, some I see would have it done, Though others in that channel do not run : To prove, then, who advised for the best, Thus I thought fit to put it to the test. I further thought, if now I did deny Those that would have it, thus to gratify, I did not know but hinder them I might Of that which would to them be great delight. For those which were not for its coming forth, I said to them, Offend you I am loath ; Yet since your brethren pleased with it be, Forbear to judge till you do further see. If that thou wilt not read, let it alone ; Some love the meat, some love to pick the bone. THE AUTHOR’S APOLOGY. 135 Yea, that I might them better palliate, 1 did too with them thus expostulate : May I not write in such a style as this ; In such a method too, and yet not miss )Sly end, thy good ? Why may it not be done ? Dark clouds bring waters, when the bright bring none. Yea, dark or bright, if they their silver drops Cause to descend, the earth, by yielding crops, Gives praise to both, and carpeth not at either, But treasures up the fruit they yield together ; Yea, so commixes both, that in their fruit None can distinguish this from that : they suit Her well when hungry ; but if she be full, She spews out both, and makes their blessing null. You see the ways the fisherman doth take To catch the fish — what engines doth he make ! Behold how he engageth all his wits ; Also his snares, lines, angles, hooks, and nets : Y r et fish there be that neither hook nor line, Nor snare, nor net, nor engine, can make thine ; They must be groped for, and be tickled too, Or they will not be catched, whate’er you do. How does the fowler seek to catch his game By divers means, all which one cannot name. His guns, his nets, his lime-twigs, light, and bell ; He creeps, he goes, he stands ; yea, who can tell Of all his postures ? yet, there ’s none of these Will make him master of what fowls he please, yea, he must pipe and whistle to catch this ; Yet if he does so, that bird he will miss. If that a pearl may in a toad’s head dwell, And may be found too in an oyster-shell ; If things that promise nothing do contain What better is than gold, who will disdain, 136 THE AUTHOR’S APOLOGY. That have an inkling* of it, there to look, That they may find it ? Now, my little book, Though void of all these paintings that may make It with this or the other man to take, Is not without those things that do excel What do in brave but empty nDtions dwell. “Well, yet I am not fully satisfied That this your book will stand, when soundly tried.” Why, what ’s the matter ? “ It is dark.” What though ? “But it is feigned.” What of that? I trow Some men by feigned words, as dark as mine, Make truth to spangle, and its rays to shine. “But they want solidness.” Speak, man, thy mind. “They drown the weak ; metaphors make us blind.” Solidity, indeed, becomes the pen Of him that write th things divine to men ; But must I needs want solidness, because By metaphors I speak? Were not God’s laws, His gospel laws, in olden time held forth By types, shadows, and metaphors ? Yet loath Will any sober man be to find fault With them, lest he be found for to assault The highest wisdom. No, he rather stoops, And seeks to find out what, by pins and loops, By calves and sheep, by heifers and by rams, By birds and herbs, and by the blood of lambs, God speaketh to him ; and happy is he That finds the light and grace that in them be. Be not too forward, therefore, to conclude That I want solidness — that I am rude : All things solid in show, not solid be ; All things in parable despise not we, o Hint, whisper, insinuation. THE AUTHOR’S APOLOGY. 137 Lest things most hurtful lightly we receive, And things that good are, of our souls bereave. My dark and cloudy words they do but hold The truth, as cabinets enclose the gold. The prophets used much by metaphors To set forth truth ; yea, whoso considers Christ, his apostles too, shall plainly see That truths to this day in such mantles be. Am I afraid to say that holy writ, Which for its style and phrase puts down all wit, Is everywhere so full of all these things, Dark figures, allegories ? Yet there springs From that same book that lustre and those rays Of light that turn our darkest nights to days. Come, let my carper to his life now look, And find there darker lines than in my book He findeth any ; yea, and let him know That in his best things there are worse lines too. May we but stand before impartial men, To his poor one I durst adventure ten, That they will take my meaning in these lines Far better than his lies in silver shrines. Come, Truth, although in swaddling-clothes, I find Informs the judgment, rectifies the mind, Pleases the understanding, makes the will Submit ; the memory too it doth fill With what doth our imagination please ; Likewise it tends our troubles to appease. Sound words, I know, Timothy is to use, And old wives’ fables he is to refuse ; But yet grave Paul him nowhere doth forbid The use of parables, in which lay hid That gold, those pearls and precious stones that were Worth digging for, and that with greatest care. 138 THE AUTHOR’S APOLOGY. Let me add one word more. 0 man of God, Art thou offended ? Dost thou wish I had Put forth my matter in another dress ; Or that I had in things been more express ? Three things let me propound ; then 1 submit To those that are my betters, as is fit. 1. I find not that I am denied the use Of this my method, so I no abuse Put on the words, things, readers, or be rude In handling figure or similitude, In application ; but all that I may Seek the advance of truth this or that way. Denied, did I say? Nay, I have leave — Example too, and that from them that have God better pleased, by their words or ways, Than any man that breatheth nowadays — Thus to express my mind, thus to declare Things unto thee that excellentest are. 2. I find that men as high as trees will write Dialogue-wise ; yet no man doth them slight For writing so. Indeed, if they abuse Truth, cursed be they, and the craft they use To that intent ; but yet let truth be free To make her sallies upon thee and me Which way it pleases God ; for who knows how, Better than he that taught us first to plough, To guide our minds and pens for his design ? And he makes base things usher in divine. 3. I find that holy writ in many places Hath semblance with this method, where the cases Do call for one thing to set forth another : Use it I may then, and yet nothing smother Truth’s golden beams ; nay, by this method may Make it cast forth its rays as light as day. THE AUTHOR’S APOLOGY. 139 And now, before I do put up my pen, HI show the profit of my book, and then Commit both thee and it unto that hand That pulls the strong down, and makes weak ones stand. This book it chalketh out before thine eyes The man that seeks the everlasting prize : It shows you whence Jie comes, whither he goes, What he leaves undone, also what he does ; It also shows you how he runs, and runs, Till he unto the gate of glory comes. It shows too who set out for life amain, As if the lasting crown they would obtain ; Here also you may see the reason why They lose their labor, and like fools do die. This book will make a traveller of thee, If by its counsel thou wilt ruled be ; It will direct thee to the Holy Land, If thou wilt its directions understand : Yea, it will make the slothful active be ; The blind also delightful things to see. Art thou for something rare and profitable ; Or would’st thou see a truth within a fable ? Art thou forgetful ? Wouldest thou remember From New-yeaFs day to the last of December? Then read my fancies ; they will stick like burs, And may be, to the helpless, comforters. This book is writ in such a dialect As may the minds of listless men affect : ’It seems a novelty, and yet contains Nothing but sound and honest gospel strains. Would’st thou divert thyself from melancholy? Would’st thou be pleasant, yet be far from folly? Would’st thou read riddles, and their explanation, Or else be drowned in thy contemplation? 140 THE AUTHOR'S APOLOGY. Host thou love picking meat ; or would’st thou see A man i’ the clouds, and hear him speak to thee ? Would’st thou be in a dream, and yet not sleep ; Or would’st thou in a moment laugh and weep? Wouldest thou lose thyself, and catch no harm, And find thyself again without a charm ? Would’st read thyself, and read thou know’st not what, And yet know whether thou art blest or not By reading the same lines ? Oh then come hither, And lay my book, thy head, and heart together JOHN BUNYAN. IN THE SIMILITUDE OF A DREAM. THE FIRST STAGE. As I walked through the wilderness of this world, I lighted on a certain place where was The jan. a den,* and laid me down in that place to sleep ; and as I slept, I dreamed a dream. I dreamed, and behold, I saw a man clothed with rags standing in a certain place, with his face from his own house, a book in his hand, and a great burden upon his back. Isa. 64 : 6 ; Luke 14:33; Psalm 38 : 4. I looked, and saw him open the book, and read therein ; and as he read, he wept and trembled ; and not being able * Bedford jail, in which the author was a prisoner for con- science’ sake. 142 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. longer to contain, lie brake out with a lament- able cry, saying, “What shall I do?” Acts 2:37; 16:30; Habak. 1 : 2, 3. In this plight, therefore, he went home, and restrained himself as long as he could, that his wife and children should not perceive his dis- tress ; but he could not be silent long, because that his trouble increased. Wherefore at length he brake his mind to his wife and children ; and thus he began to talk to them : “0, my dear wife,” said he, “and you the children of my bowels, I, your dear friend, am in myself un- done by reason of a burden that lietli hard upon me ; moreover, I am certainly informed that this our city will be burnt with fire This world, from heaven ; in which fearful overthrow, both myself, with thee my wife, and you my sweet babes, shall miserably come to ruin, He knows no way of escape except (the which yet I see not) some as >' et - way of escape can be found whereby we may be delivered.” At this his relations were sore amazed'; not for that they believed that what he had said to them was true, but because they thought that some frenz} r distemper had got into his head ; therefore, it drawing towards night, and they hoping that sleep might settle his brains, with all haste they got him to bed. EVANGELIST DIRECTS HIM. 143 But the night was as troublesome to him as the clay ; wherefore, instead of sleeping, he spent it in sighs and tears. So when the morning was come, they would know how he did. He told them, “ Worse and worse he also set to talk- ing to them again ; but they began to be hard- „ , . . ened. They also thought to drive sick soui. awa y pi s distemper by harsh and surly carriage to him ; sometimes they would deride, sometimes they would chide, and some- times they would quite neglect him. Where- fore he began to retire himself to his chamber to pray for and pity them, and also to condole his own misery ; he would also walk solitarily in the fields, sometimes reading, and sometimes praying : and thus for some days he spent his time. Now I saw, upon a time, when he was walk- ing in the fields, that he was (as he was wont) reading in his book, and greatly distressed in his mind ; and as he read, he burst out, as he had done before, crying, “ What shall I do to be saved ?’• Acts 16:30, 31. . I saw also that he looked this way, and that way, as if he would run ; yet he stood still be- cause (as I perceived) he could not tell which way to go. I looked then, and saw a man 144 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. named Evangelist coming to him, and he ask- ed, “ Wherefore dost thou cry?” He answered, “ Sir, I perceive, by the book in my hand, that I am condemned to die, and after that to come to judgment, Heb. 9 : 27 ; and I find that I am not willing to do the first, Job 10:21, 22, nor able to do the second.” Ezek. 22:14. Then said Evangelist, “ Why not willing to die, since this life is attended with so many evils?” The man answered, “Because I fear that this burden that is upon my back will sink me lower than the grave, and I shall fall into Tophet. Isa. 30 : 33. And, sir, if I be not fit to go to prison, I am not fit to go to judgment, and from thence to execution ; and the thoughts of these things make me cry.” Then said Evangelist, “If this be thy condition, why standest thou still?”' conviction of the necessity of He answered, “Because I know not Heci,| s whither to go.” Then he gave him a parch- ment roll, and there was written within, “Fly from the wrath to come.” Matt. 3 : 7. The man therefore read it, and, looking upon Evangelist very carefully, said, “Whither must I fly?” Then said Evangelist, (pointing with his finger over a very wide field,) “ Do you see OBSTINATE AND PLIABLE. 145 yonder wicket-gate ?” Matt. 7 : 1 3, 14. The man said, “No.” Then said the oilier, “Do Christandthe you see yonder shining light ?” Psa. not yt be hi Tou a n n d 119:105; 2 Pet. 1:19. ITe said, ‘ ‘ I word. think I do.” Then said Evangelist, “ Keep that light in your eye, and go up directly thereto, so shalt thou see the gate ; at which when thou knockest, it shall be told thee what thou shalt do.” So I saw in my dream that the man began to run. Now he had not run far from his own door when his wife and children, perceiving it, began to cry after him to return ; but the man put his fingers in his ears and ran on, crying, “Life! life! eternal life!” Luke 14 : 26. So he looked not behind him, Gen. 19:17, but fled towards the middle of the plain. The neighbors also came out to see him They that tiee run, Jer. 20 : 1 0 ; and as he ran, some to come are a mocked, others threatened, and some gazing-stock to the world. cr ied after him to return ; and among those that did so, there were two that resolved to fetch him back by force. The name of the one was Obstinate, and the name of the other Pliable. Now by this time the man was got a good distance from them ; but, however, they were resolved to pursue him, which they did, and in a little time they overtook him. Then 7 146 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. said the man, “Neighbors, wherefore are ye come?” They said, “To persuade you to go back with us.” But he said, “ That can by no means be : you dwell,” said he, “ in the city of Destruction, the place also where I was born: I see it to be so ; and dying there, sooner or later you will sink lower than the grave, into a place that burns with fire and brimstone : be content, good neighbors, and go along with me.” “What,” said Obstinate, “and leave our friends and our comforts behind us !” “Yes,” said Christian, (for that was his name,) “because that all which you forsake is not worthy to be compared with a little of that I am seeking to enjoy, 2 Cor. 4:18; and if you will go along with me, and hold it, you shall fare as I myself ; for there, where I go, is enough and to spare. Luke 15:17. Come away, and prove my words.” Obst. What are the things you seek, since you leave all the world to find them ? Chr. I seek an inheritance incorruptible, undefiled, and that fadeth not away, 1 Peter, 1:4; and it is laid up in heaven, and safe there, Heb. 11:16, to be bestowed, at the time ap- pointed, on them that diligently seek it. Read it so, if you will, in my book. OBSTINATE AND PLIABLE. 147 “Tush/’ said Obstinate, “away with your book ; will you go back with us, or no?” “No, not I,” said the other, “because I have laid my hand to the plough.” Luke 9:62. Obst. Come then, neighbor Pliable, let us turn again, and go home without him : there is a company of these crazy-headed coxcombs, that when they take a fancy by the end, are wiser in their own eyes than seven men that can ren- der a reason. Then said Pliable, “ Don’t revile ; if what good Christian says is true, the things he looks after are better than ours : my heart inclines to go with my neighbor.” Obst. What, more fools still ! Be ruled by me, and go back ; who knows whither such a brain-sick fellow will lead you ? Go back, go back, and be wise. Chr. Nay, but do thou come with thy neigh- obstinate" pun b° r Pliable ; there are such things to soui. Fhables be had which I spoke of, and many more glories besides. If you believe not me, read here in this book ; and for the truth of what is expressed therein, behold, all is con- firmed by the blood of Him that made it. Heb. 9 : 17-21. “Well, neighbor Obstinate,” said Pliable, 148 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. “I begin to come to a point ; I intend to go along with this good man, and to cast in my Pliable con- sente th to go lot with him : but, my good com pan- with Christian, ion, do you know the way to this desired place?” Chr. I am directed by a man, whose name is Evangelist, to speed me to a little gate that is before us, where we shall receive instructions about the way. Pli. Come then, good neighbor, let us be going. Then they went both together. “And I will go back to my place,” said Obstinate : “I will be no companion ramng back 068 of such misled, fantastical fellows.” Now I saw in my dream, that when Obsti- nate was gone back, Christian and Talk between Christian and Pliable went talking over the plain ; pliable - and thus they began their discourse. Chr. Come, neighbor Pliable, , how do you do ? I am glad you are persuaded to go along with me. Had even Obstinate himself but felt what I have felt of the powers and terrors of what is yet unseen, he would not thus lightly have given us the back. Pli. Come, neighbor Christian, since there are none but us two here, tell me now farther, what the things are, and how to be enjoyed, whither we are going. CHRISTIAN AND PLIABLE. 149 Chr. I can better conceive of them with unspeakable!^ 3 my mind, than speak of them with my tongue : but yet, since you are desirous to know, I will read of them in my book. Pli. And do you think that the words of your book are certainly true ? Chr. Yes, verily; for it was made by Him that cannot lie. Tit. 1 : 2. Pli. Well said ; what things are they ? Chr. There is an endless kingdom to be in- habited, and everlasting life to be given us, that we may inhabit that kingdom for ever. Isa. 65 : 17 ; John 10 : 27-29. Pli. Well said ; and what else ? Chr. There are crowns of glory to be given us ; and garments that will make us shine like the sun in the firmament of heaven. 2 Tim. 4:8; Rev. 22:5; Matt. 13:43. Pli. This is very pleasant ; and what else? Chr. There shall be no more crying, nor sorrow ; for he that is owner of the place will wipe all tears from our eyes. Isa. 25:8; Rev. 7 :16, 17,; 2>:4. Pli. And what company shall we have there ? Chr. There we shall be with seraphim and cherubim, Isa. 6:2; 1 Thess. 4:16, 17 ; Rev. 150 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. 5:11; creatures that will dazzle your eyes to look on them. There also you shall meet with thousands and ten thousands that have gone be- fore us to that place : none of them are hurtful, but loving, and holy ; every one walking in the sight of God, and standing in his presence with acceptance for ever. In a word, there we shall see the elders with their golden crowns, Rev. 4:4; there we shall see the holy virgins with their golden harps, Rev. 14:1-5 ; there we shall see men that by the world were cut in pieces, burnt in flames, eaten of beasts, drowned in the seas, for the love they bore to the Lord of, the place, John 12 : 25, all well, and clothed with immortality as with a garment. 2 Cor. 5:2. Pli. The hearing of this is enough to rav- ish one’s heart. But are these things to be enjoyed? How shall we get to be sharers thereof ? Chr. The Lord, the governor of the coun- try, hath recorded that in this book, Isa. 55 : 1, 2 ; John 6 : 37 ; 7 : 37 ; Rev. 21 : 6 ; 22:17; the substance of which is, If we be truly willing to have it, he will bestow it upon us freely. Pli. Well, my good companion, glad am I to hear of these things : come on, let us mend our pace. PLIABLE RETURNS HOME. 151 Ciir. I cannot go so fast as I would, by reason of this burden that is on my back. Now I saw in my dream, that just as they had ended this talk, they drew nigh to a very miry slough that was in the midst of the plain-, and they being heedless, did both fall suddenly Despo S nd ugh of into the bog. The name of the slough was Despond. Here, therefore, they wallowed for a time, being grievously bedaubed with dirt ; and Christian, because of the burden that was on his back, began to sink in the mire. Then said Pliable, “Ah, neighbor Christian, where are you now ?” “Truly,'’ said Christian, “I do not know.” At this Pliable began to be offended, and angrily said to his fellow, “ Is this the happi- ness you have told me all this while of? If we have such ill speed at our first setting out, what may we expect between this and our journey’s end ? May I get out again with my tobepiiTbie 8 ' 1 life, you shall possess the brave coun- try alone for me.” And Avith that he gave a desperate struggle or tAvo, and got out of the mire on that side of the slough Avhich Avas next to his own house : so aAvay he Avent, and Chris- tian saAV him no more. Wherefore Christian Avas left to tumble in 152 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. the Slough of Despond alone : but still he en- deavored to struggle to that side of Christian, in the slough that was farthest from his ti e getfer own house, and next to the wicket- ownllouse - gate ; the which he did, but could not get out because of the burden that was upon his back : but I beheld in my dream, that a man came to him, whose name was Help, and asked him what he did there. “ Sir,” said Christian, “ I was bid to go this way by a man called Evangelist, Avho directed me also to yonder gate, that I might escape the wrath to come. And as I was going thither, I fell in here.” Help. But why did not you look "' The promises, for the steps ? Chr. Fear followed me so hard that I fled the next way, and fell in. Then said Help, “Give me thy hand.” So he gave him his hand, and he drew 0 ” clph,ts llim him out, Psalm 40 : 2, and he set him upon sound ground, and bid him go on his way. s Then I stepped to him that plucked him out, and said, “Sir, wherefore, since over this place is the way from the city of Destruction to yonder gate, is it, that this plat is not mend- ed, that poor travellers might go thither with THE SLOUGH OF DESPOND. 153 more security?” And he said unto me, “This what makes miry slough is such a place as cannot the Slough of Despond. be mended : it is the descent whither the scum and filth that attends conviction for sin doth continually run, and therefore it is called the Slough of Despond ; for still, as the sinner is awakened about his lost condition, there arise in his soul many fears and doubts, and discouraging apprehensions, which all of them get together, and settle in this place : and this is the reason of the badness of this ground. “It is not the pleasure of the King that this place should remain so bad. Isa. 35 : 3, 4. His laborers also have, by the direction of his Majesty’s surveyors, been for above these six- teen hundred years employed about this patch of ground, if perhaps it might have been mended : yea, and to my knowledge,” said he, “there have been swallowed up at least twenty thousand cartloads, yea, millions of wholesome instructions, that have at all sea- sons been brought from all places of the King’s dominions, (and they that can tell, say they are the best materials to make good ground of the place,) if so be it might have been mended; but it is the Slough of Despond still, 7* 154 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. and so will be when they have done what they can. “True, there are, by the direction of the Lawgiver, certain good and substan- The promises tial steps, placed even through the very midst of this slough ; but at such inChrist - time as this place doth much spew out its filth, as it doth against change of weather, these steps are hardly seen ; or if they be, men, through the dizziness of their heads, step beside, and then they are bemired to purpose, notwithstanding the steps be there : but the ground is good when they are once got in at the gate.” 1 Sam. 12:23. Now I saw in my dream, that by this time Pliable -was got home to his house. , K ™ ab, a c nd g “‘ So his neighbors came to visit him ; neighbor^ hls and some of them called him wise man for com- ing back, and some called him fool for hazard- ing himself with Christian : others, again, did mock at his cowardliness, saying, “Surely, since you began to venture, I would not have been so base as to have given out for a few dif- ficulties so Pliable sat sneaking among them. But at last he got more confidence, and then they all turned their tails, and began to deride poor Christian behind his back. And thus much concerning Pliable. WORLDLY WISEMAN. 155 Now as Christian was walking solitary by himself, he espied one afar off come crossing sir. worldly over the field to meet him ; and their Wiseman meets with Christian. hap wa s to meet just as they were crossing the way of each other. The gentle- man’s name that met ’him was Mr. Worldly Wiseman : he dwelt in the town of Carnal Pol- icy, a very great town, and also hard by from whence Christian came. This man then meet- ing with Christian, and having some inkling* of him, (for Christian’s setting forth from the city of Destruction was much noised abroad, not only in the town where he dwelt, but also it be- gan to be the towntalk in some other places)— Mr. Worldly Wiseman, therefore, having some guess of him, by beholding his laborious going, by observing his sighs and groans, and the like, began thus to enter into some talk with Chris- tian. Talk between Mr Worldly W r iseman and Christian. World. How now, good fellow; whither away after this burdened manner ? Chr. A burdened manner indeed, as ever I think poor creature had ! And whereas you ask me, Whither away? I tell you, sir, I am going to yonder wicket-gate before me ; for * Slight knowledge. 156 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. there, as I am informed, I shall be put into a way to be rid of my heavy burden. World. Hast thou a wife and children? Chr. Yes ; but I am so laden with this bur- den that I cannot take that pleasure in them as formerly: methinksT am as if I had none. World. Wilt thou hearken to me, if I give thee counsel ? Chr. If it be good, I will ; for I stand in need of good counsel. W orld. I Avould advise thee, then, that thou with all speed get thyself rid of thy worldly wise- man’s counsel burden ; for thou wilt never be set- t0 Christian, tied in thy mind till then : nor canst thou enjoy the benefits of the blessings which God hath bestowed upon thee till then. Chr. That is that which I seek for, even to be rid of this heavy burden : but get it off my- self I cannot, nor is there any man in our coun- try that can take it off my shoulders ; therefore I am going this way, as I told you, that I may be rid of my burden. World. Who bid thee go this way to be rid of thy burden ? Chr. A man that appeared to me to be a very great and honorable person: his name, as I remember, is Evangelist. WORLDLY WISEMAN. 157 World. I beshrew* him for his counsel! there is not a more dangerous and troublesome w*8cm^ or Jon y way in the world than is that into fgelist’s counsel. which he hath directed thee ; and that thou shalt find, if thou wilt be ruled by his coun- sel. Thou hast met with something, as I per- ceive, already; for I see the dirt of the Slough of Despond is upon thee : but that slough is the beginning of the sorrows that do attend those that go on in that way. Hear me ; I am older than thou : thou art like to meet with, in the way which thou goest, wearisomencss, painful- ness, hunger, perils, nakedness, sword, lions, dragons, darkness, and, in a word, death, and what not. These things are certainly true, having been confirmed by many testimonies. And should a man so carelessly cast away him- self, by giving heed to a stranger ? Chr. Why, sir, this burden upon my back is more terrible to me than all these things the ''heart's °a which you have mentioned" nay, me- tian” s Chns ’ thinks I care not what I meet with in jthe way, if so be I can also meet with deliver- ance from my burden. World. How earnest thou by thy burden at first ? * Wish a curse to. 158 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Chr. By reading this hook in my hand. World. I thought so ; and it has happened unto thee as to other weak men, who, meddling with things too high for them, do suddenly fall into thy distractions ; which distrac- He does not tions do not only unman men, as thine should be seri- * ous in reading 1 perceive have done thee, hut they theBible - run them , upon desperate ventures, to obtain they know not what. Chr. I know what I would obtain ; it is ease from my heavy burden. World. But why wilt thou seek for ease this way, seeing so many dangers attend it? especially since (hadst thou but patience to hear me) I could direct thee to the obtaining of what thou desirest, without the dangers that thou in this way wilt run thyself into. Yea, and the remedy is at hand. Besides, I will add, that instead of those dangers, thou shalt meet with much safety, friendship, and content. Chr. Sir, I pray open this secret to me. World. Why, in yonder village (the village is named Morality) there dwells a gentleman whose name is Legality, a very judicious man, and a man of a very good name, that He prefers morality before has skill to help men off with such th “ strait « a,e burdens as thine is from their shoulders; yea, WORLDLY WISEMAN. 159 to my knowledge, he hath done a great deal of good this way ; aye, and besides, he hath skill to cure those that are somewhat crazed in their wits with their burdens. To him, as I said, thou mayest go, and be helped presently. His house is not quite a mile from this place ; and if he should not be at home himself, he hath a pretty young man to his son, whose ' name is Civility, that can do it (to speak on) as well as the old gentleman himself : there, I say, thou mayest be eased of thy burden ; and if thou art not minded to go back to thy former habitation, (as indeed I would not wish thee,) thou mayest send for thy wife and children to this village, where there are houses now standing empty, one of which thou mayest have at a reasonable rate : provision is there also cheap and good ; and that which will make thy life the more happy is, to be sure there thou shalt live by honest neighbors, in credit and good fashion. How was Christian somewhat at a stand; snared C by S Mr n but presently he concluded, If this be man's words. true which this gentleman hath said, my wisest course is to take his advice : and* with that he thus farther spoke. Chr. Sir, which is my way to this honest man’s house ? 160 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. World. Do you see yonder high Mount sinai. hill ? Chr. Yes, very well. World. By that hill you must go, and the first house you come at is his. So Christian turned out of his way to go to Mr. Legality’s house for help : hut behold, when he Avas got noAV hard by the f h h " s « a 0 n u “ 1 t r | i f 1 hill, it seemed so high, and also that on ml held. lal1 side of it that was next the way-side did hang so much over, that Christian was afraid to ven- ture further, lest the hill should fall on his head ; wherefore there he stood still, and wotted not what to do. Also his burden noAV seemed heav- ier to him than Avhile he Aims in his Avay. There came also flashes of fire, Exod. 19: 16, 18, out of the hill, that made Christian afraid that he should be burnt : here therefore he did sAveat and quake for fear. Heb. 12:21. And iioav he began to be sorry that he had taken Mr. Worldly Wiseman’s counsel ; and with that he saAv Evangelist coming to meet him, at the sight also of whom he began to blush for shame. So Evangelist drew nearer and nearer ; and comrng up to him,. he looked upon sinai. him Avith a severe and dreadful countenance, and thus bea:an to reason AA’ith Christian. o UNDER MOUNT SINAI. 1G1 “What doest thou here, Christian?” said Evangelist : at which words Christian knew not what to answer ; wherefore at present he stood Evangelist rea- speechless before him. Then said sons afresh with Christian. Evangelist further, “Art not thou the man that I found crying without the walls of the city of Destruction ?” Chr. Yes, dear sir, I am the man. Evan. Did not I direct thee the way to the little wicket-crate ?* u Chr. Yes, dear sir. Evan. How is it then that thou art so quickly turned aside ? For thou art now out of the way. Chr. I met with a gentleman, so soon as I had got over the Slough of Despond, who per- suaded me that I might, in the village before me, find a man that could take off my burden. Evan. What was he ? Chr. He looked like a gentleman, and talk- ed much to me, and got me at last to yield : so I came hither; but when I beheld this hill, and how it hangs over the way, I suddenly made a stand, lest it should fall on my head. Evan. What said that gentleman to you ? Chr. Why, he asked me whither I was go- ing ; and I told him. 162 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Evan. And what said he then? Chr. He asked me if I had a family; and I told him. But, said I, I am so laden with the burden that is on my back, that I cannot take pleasure in them as formerly. Evan. And what said he then ? Chr. He bid me with speed get rid of my burden ; and I told him it was ease that I sought. And, said I, I am therefore going to yonder gate, to receive further direction how I may get to the place of deliverance. So he said that he would show me a better way, and short, not so attended with difficulties as the way, sir, that you set me in ; which way, said he, will direct you to a gentleman’s house that hath skill to take off these burdens : so I believed him, and turned out of that way into this, if haply I might be soon eased of my burden. But when I came to this place, and beheld things as they are, I stopped, for fear, as I said, of danger : but I now know not what to do. Then said Evangelist, “Stand still a lit- tle, that I may show thee the words of God.” So he stood trembling. Then said Evangelist con- vinces him of Evangelist, “See that ye refuse not hiserror - Him that speaketh ; for if they escaped not who refused him that spake on earth, much more EVANGELIST CONVINCES HIM. 103 shall not we escape, if we turn away from Him that speaketh from heaven.” Heb. 12 : 25. He said, moreover, “Now the just shall live by faith ; but if any man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him.” Heb. 10 :38. He also did thus apply them: “Thou art the man that art running into this misery ; thou hast begun to reject the counsel of the Most High, and to draw back thy foot from the way of peace, even almost to the hazarding of thy per- dition.” Then Christian fell down at his feet as dead, crying, “Woe is me, for I am undone!” At the sight of which Evangelist caught him by the right hand, saying, “All manner of sin and blas- phemies shall be forgiven unto men.” Matt. 12:31. “Be not faithless, but believing.” John 20 : 27. Then did Christian again a little re- vive, and stood up trembling, as at first, before Evangelist. Then Evangelist proceeded, saying, “Give more earnest heed to the things that I shall tell thee of. I will now show thee who it was that deluded thee, and who it was also to whom he Wiseman or 'd'e^ sen t thee. The man that met thee is Evangelist. by one Worldly Wiseman, and rightly is he so called ; partly because he savoreth only 164 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. the doctrine of this world, 1 John, 4 : 5, (there- fore he- always goes to the town of Morality to church ;) and partly because he loveth that doc- trine best, for it saveth him best from the cross, Gal. 6:12: and because he is of this carnal tem- per, therefore he seeketh to pervert my ways, though right. Now there are three things in this man’s counsel that thou must utterly abhor. “I. His turning thee out of the way. “2. His laboring to render the cross odious to thee. “3. And his setting thy feet in that way that leadeth unto the administration of death. “First, thou must abhor his turning thee out of the way ; yea, and thine own consenting thereto ; because this is to reject the counsel of God for the sake of the counsel of a Worldly Wiseman. The Lord says, ‘ Strive to enter in at the strait gate,’ Luke 13:24, the gate to which I send thee ; ‘ for strait is the gate that leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it.’ Matt. 7 : 13, 14. From this little Avicket-gate, and from the Avay thereto, hath this Avicked man turned thee, to the bringing of thee almost to destruction : hate, therefore, his turning thee out of the Avay, and abhor thyself for hearken- ing to him. EVANGELIST CONVINCES HIM. 1G5 “Secondly, thou must abhor his laboring to render the cross odious unto thee ; for thou art to prefer it before the treasures of Egypt. Heb. 11 : 25, 26. Besides, the King of glory hath told thee, that he that will save his life shall lose it. And he that comes after him, and hates not his father, and mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be his disciple. Mark 8:38; John 12 : 25 ; Matt. 10 : 39 ; Luke 14 : 26. I say, therefore, for man to labor to persuade thee that that shall be thy death, without which, the truth hath said, thou canst not have eternal life, this doctrine thou must abhor. “Thirdly, thou must hate his setting of thy feet in the way that leadeth to the ministration of death. And for this thou must consider to whom he sent thee, and also how unable that person was to deliver thee from thy burden. “He to whom thou wast sent for ease, being by name Legality, is the son of the bond-woman which now is, and is in bondage with her chil- dren, Gal. 4 : 21-27, and is, in a mystery, this Mount Sinai, which thou hast feared will fall on thy head. Now, if she with her children are in bondage, how canst thou expect by them to be made free ? This Legality, therefore, is not 166 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. able to set thee free from thy burden. No man was as yet ever rid of his burden by him ; no, nor ever is like to be : ye cannot be justified by the works of the law ; for Jiy.. the deeds of the law no man living can be rid of his burden. Therefore Mr. Worldly Wiseman is an alien, and Mr. Legality is a cheat ; and for his son Civility, notwithstanding his simpering looks, he is but a hypocrite, and cannot help thee. Believe me, there is nothing in all this noise that thou hast heard of these sottish men, but a design to be- guile thee of thy salvation, by turning thee from the way in which I had set thee.” After this, Evangelist called aloud to the heavens for con- firmation of what he had said; and with that there came words and fire out of the mountain under which poor Christian stood, which made the hair of his flesh stand up. The words were thus pronounced : “ As many as are of the works of the law, are under the curse ; for it is writ- ten, Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the book of the lxw to do them.” Gal. 3 : 10. Now Christian looked for nothing but death, and began to cry out lamentably ; even cursing the time in which he met with Mr. Worldly Wiseman ; still calling himself a thousand fools EVANGELIST COMFORTS HIM. 1G7 for hearkening to his counsel. He also was greatly ashamed to think that this gentleman’s arguments, flowing only from the flesh, should have the prevalency with him so far as to cause him to forsake the right way. This done, he applied himself again to Evangelist in words and sense as follows. Chr. Sir, what think you? Is there any hope ? May I now go back, and go up to the wicket-gate? Shall I not be abandoned for this, Christian in- and sent back from thence ashamed ? quires if he may yet be happy, j am SO rry I have hearkened to this man’s counsel ; but may my sin be forgiven ? Then said Evangelist to him, “Thy sin is very great, for by it thou hast committed two evils ; thou hast forsaken the way that is good, comforts h?m list to tread in forbidden paths. Yet will the man at the gate receive thee, for he has good-will for men: only,” said he, “take heed that thou turn not aside again, lest thou ‘per- ish from the way, when his wrath is kindled but a little.’” Psalm 2:12. 1G8 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. THE SECOND STAGE. Then did Christian address himself to ge back ; and Evangelist, after he had kissed him, gave him one smile, and bid him God speed: so he went on with haste, neither spoke he to any man by the way ; nor if any man asked him, would he vouchsafe them an answer. He went like one that was all the while treading on forbidden ground, and could by no means think himself safe, till again he was got into the way which he had left to follow Mr. Worldly Wiseman’s counsel. So, in process of time, Christian got up to the gate. Now, over the gate there was written, f< Knock, and it shall be opened unto you.” Matt. 7 : 7. He knocked, therefore, more than once or twice, saying, “May I now enter here? Will he within Open to sorry me, though I have been An undeserving rebel? Then shall I Not fail to sing his lasting praise on high.” At last there came a grave person to the gate, named Goodwill, who asked who was there, and whence he came, and what he would have. Chr. Here is a poor burdened sinner. I ENTERS IN AT THE GATE. 1G9 come from the city of Destruction, but am going to Mount Zion, that I may be delivered from the wrath to come ; I would therefore, sir, since I am 'informed that by this gate is the way thither, know if you are willing to let me in. “I am willing with all my heart,” said be^ opened w to Goodwill ; and with that he opened broken-hearted , sinners. the gate. So, when Christian was stepping in, the other gave him a pull. Then said Christian, “What means that?” The other told him, “A little distance from this gate there is erected a strong castle, of which Beelzebub is the captain: from ^ Satan envies thence both he and they that are with the strait gate, him shoot arrows at those that come up to this gate, if haply they may die before ters Chr the" they can enter in.” Then said Chris- trembling. tian 7 I rejoice and tremble . 77 So when he was got in, the man of the gate asked him who directed him thither. Chr. Evangelist bid me. come hither and G ™kbetween knock, as I did : and he said that you, sir, would tell me what I must do. Good. An open door is set before thee, and no man can shut it. ; Chr. I\ow I begin to reap the benefit of my hazards. 8 no PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Good. But how is it that you came alone ? Chr. Because none of my neighbors saw their danger as I saw mine. Good. Did any of them know of your com- ing ? Chr. Yes, my wife and children saw me at the first, and called after me to turn again: also, some of my neighbors stood crying and calling after me to return ; but I put my fingers in my ears, and so came on my way. Good. But did none of them follow you, to persuade you to go back ? Chr. Yes, both Obstinate and Pliable; but when they saw that they could not prevail, Obstinate went railing back, but Pliable came with me a little way. Good. But why did he not come through ? Chr. We indeed came both together until we came to the Slough of Despond, into the which we also suddenly fell. And then was my neighbor Pliable discouraged, and would not venture further. Wherefore, getting out again on the side next to his own A man may ° have company house, he told me I should possess the out e ?or heaved and yet go tliith- brave country alone lor him: so he alone, went his way, and I came mine; he after Ob- stinate, and I to this gate. TALK WITH GOODWILL. 171 Then said Goodwill, “Alas, poor man; is the celestial glory of so little esteem with him, that he counteth it not worth running the haz- ard of a few difficulties to obtain it ?” “Truly,” said Christian, “I have said the cu2th isti hknseif truth of Pliable ; and. if I should also at me gate man say all the truth of myself, it will appear there is no betterment betwixt him and myself. It is true, he went back to his owm house, but I also turned aside to go into the way of death, being persuaded thereto by the carnal argument of one Mr. W.orldly Wise- man.” Good. Oh, did he light upon you ? What, he would have had you seek for ease at the hands of Mr. Legality ! They are both of them a very cheat. But did you take his counsel ? Chr. Yes, as far as I durst. I went to find out Mr. Legality, until I thought that the moun- tain that stands by his house would have fallen upon my head ; wherefore there was I forced to stop. Good. That mountain has been the death of many, and will be the death of many more : it is well you escaped being by it dashed in pieces. Chr. Why, truly I do not know what had become of me there, had not Evangelist happily 172 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. met me again as I was musing in the midst of my dumps ; but it was God’s mercy that he came to me again, for else I had never come hither. But now I am come, such a one as I am, more fit indeed for death by that mountain, than thus to stand talking with my Lord. But Oh, what a favor is this to me, that yet I am admitted entrance here! Good. We make no objections against any, notwithstanding all that they have done before they come hither ; they in nowise are i 0 7 t h C d Stia ?™™' cast out. John 6:37. And therefore, mteMy dyet good Christian, come a little way with me, and I will teach thee about the way thou must go. Look before thee ; dost thou see this narrow way ? That is the way thou must go. It was cast up by the patriarchs, prophets, Christ, and his apostles, and it is as straight as a rule can make it ; this is the way thou must go. “But,” said Christian, “are there no turn- ings nor windings, by which a stran- Christian afraid ° . . of losing his ger may lose his way?” w *y- Good. Y es, there are many ways but down upon this, and they are crooked and wide : but thus thou mayest distinguish the right from the wrong, the right only being straight and nar- row. Matt. 7:14. THE INTERPRETER’S HOUSE. 173 Then I saw in my dream, that Christian ofhifbTrd/n.^ asked him further, if he could not help him off with his burden that was upon his back. For as yet he had not got rid thereof; nor could he by any means get it off without help. wince "from He told him, “ As to thy bur- burden ul of sin! den, be content to bear it until thou christ bIood of comest to the place of deliverance ; for there it will fall from thy back of itself.” Then Christian began to gird up his loins, and to address himself to his journey. So the other told him, that by that he was gone some distance from the gate, he would come to the house of the Interpreter, at whose door he should knock, and he would show him excel- lent things. Then Christian took his leave of his friend, and he again bid him God speed. Then he went on till he came at. the house of the Interpreter,* where he knocked over Christian comes and over. At last one came to the to the house of the interpreter. c loor, and asked who was there. Chr. Sir, here is a traveller, who was bid by an acquaintance of the good man of this house to call here for my profit ; I would there- fore speak with the master of the house. * The Holy Spirit. 174 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. «• So lie called for the master of the house, who, after a little time, came to Christian, and asked him what he would have. “Sir,” said Christian, “I am a man that am come from the city of Destruction, and am going to the Mount Zion; and I was told by the man that stands at the gate at the head of this way, that if I called here you would show me excellent things, such as would be helpful to me on my journey.” Then said the Interpreter, “Come in; I will show thee that which will be ta inld e 1S enter ’ profitable to thee.” So he commanded his man to light the candle, and bid Chris- illumination, tian follow him ; so he had him into a private room, and bid his man open a door ; the which when he had done, Christian saw the picture of a very grave person hang up against a braveplctm-e 3 the wall ; and this was the fashion of it : it had eyes lifted up to heaven, the best of books in its hand, the law of truth was written upon its lips, the world was behind its back ; it stood as if it pleaded with men, and a crown of gold did hang over its head. Then said Christian, “What means this?” Inter. The man whose picture this is, is one of a thousand : he can beget children, 1 Cor. THE INTERPRETER’S HOUSE. 175 4:15, travail in birth with children, Gal. 4:19, and nurse them himself when they are born. picture” 8 01 the And whereas thou seest him with his eyes lift up to heaven, the best of books in his hand, and the law of truth writ on his lips: it is to show thee, that his work is to know, and unfold dark things to sinners ; even as also thou seest him stand as if he pleaded with men. And whereas thou seest the world as cast behind him, and that a crown hangs over his head ; that is to show thee, that slighting and despising the things that are present, for the love that he hath to his Master’s service, he is sure in the world that comes next to Why he show- have glory for his reward. Now, ed him this pic- ture first. said the Interpreter, I have showed thee this picture first, because the man whose picture this is, is the onl^i, man~whom4ke JLord ized to -b e - thy gui de in a ll, difficult places thou mayest meet with in-ike. way-, wherefore take good heed to what I have showed thee, and bear well in thy mind what thou hast seen, lest in thy journey thou meet with some that pretend to lead thee right, but their way goes down to death. Then he took him by the hand, and led 176 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. him into a very large parlor that was full of dust, because never swept; the which after he reviewed it a little while, the Interpreter called for a man to sweep. Now, when he began to sweep, the dust began so abundantly to fly about, that Christian had almost therewith been choked. Then said the Interpreter to a dam- sel that stood by, “Bring hither water, and sprinkle the room;” the which when she had done, it was swept and cleansed with pleasure. Then said Christian, “What means this?” The Interpreter answered, “This parlor is the heart of a man that was never sanctified by the sweet grace of the gospel. The dust is his original sin, and inward corruptions, that have defiled the whole man. He that began to sweep at first, is the Law; but she that brought water, and did sprinkle it, is the Gos- pel. Now, whereas thou sawest that so soon as the first began to sweep, the dust did so fly about that the room by him could not be cleansed, but that thou wast almost choked therewith: this is to show thee that the law, instead of cleansing the heart (by its working) from sin, doth revive, Rom. 7 : 9, put strength into, 1 Cor. 15 : 56, and increase it in the soul, Rom. 5 : 20, even as it doth discover and for- THE INTERPRETER’S HOUSE. 177 bid it ; for it doth not give power to subdue. Again, as thou sawest the damsel sprinkle the room with water, upon which it was cleansed with pleasure, this is to show thee, that when the gospel comes in the sweet and precious influences thereof to the heart, then, I say, even as thou sawest the damsel lay the dust by sprinkling the floor with water, so is sin vanquished and subdued, and the soul made clean, through the faith of it, and consequently fit for the King of glory to inhabit.” John 15:3; Eph. 5 : 2G ; Acts 15:9; Rom. 16:25, 26. I saw moreover in my dream, that the In- terpreter took him by the hand, and had him He showed him into a little room, where sat two lit- Passion and Pa- tience tie children, each one in his chair. The name of the eldest was Passion, and the name of the other Patience. Passion seemed to be much discontented, but Patience was very quiet. Then Christian asked, “What is the reason of the discontent of Passion?” The hav 3 eTnow wlU Interpreter answered, “The govern- or of them would have him stay for his best things till the beginning of the next year, but waiting. is for p- e w ip have all now; but Patience is willing to wait.” Then I saw that one came to Passion, and 8 * 178 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. brought him a bag of treasure, and poured it down at his feet ; the which he took his p g“ h a a ‘[j up, and rejoiced therein, and withal 2iTaway avishes laughed Patience to scorn. But I beheld but a while, and he had lavished all away, and had nothing left him but rags. Then said Christian to the Interpreter, “Expound this matter more fully to me.” So the Interpreter said, “These two lads are figures : Passion of the men of this world, and Patience of the men of that which is to come; for, as here thou seest, Passion will have all now, this year, that is to say, in this world; so are the men of this world: they must have all their good things now; they cannot stay till the next year, that is, until the next world, for their portion of good. That proverb, ‘ A bird in the hand is worth two in the bush,’ is of more author- The worldly.. man for a bird ity with them than are all the divine in the hand - testimonies of the good of the world to come. But as thou sawest that he had quickly lav- ished all away, and had presently left him nothing but rags, so will it be with all such men at the end of this world.” Then said Christian, “ Now I see t he P b a stwisdom d that Patience has the best wisdom, and that THE INTERPRETER’S HOUSE. 179 upon many accounts. 1. Because he stays for the best things. 2. And also because he will have the glory of his, when the other has noth- ing but rags.” Inter. Nay, you may add another, to wit, 1 the glory of the next world will never wear out; but these are suddenly gone. Therefore Passion had not so much reason to laugh at Patience because he had his good things first, Things that as Patience will have to laugh at are first must ^ , , , , . give place ; but Passion because he had his best things that are last are lasting, tilings last ; for first must give place to last, because last must have his time to come : but last gives place to nothing, for there is not another to succeed. He, therefore, that hath his portion first, must needs have a time to spend it ; but he that hath his portion last, must have it lastingly: therefore it is said of Dives, “In thy lifetime thou receivedst thy good v thin h g a shrst s good things, and likewise Lazarus evil things ; but now he is comforted, and thou art tormented.” Luke 16:25. Chr. Then I perceive it is not best to covet things that are now, but to wait for things to come. The first things Inter. You say truth; for the are but tempo- ral - things that are seen are temporal, but 180 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. the things that are not seen are eternal. 2 Cor. 4:18. But though this be so, yet, since things present and our fleshly appetite are such near neighbors one to another; and again, because things to come and carnal sense are such stran- gers one to another ; therefore it is, that the first of these so suddenly fall into amity, and that distance is so continued between the second. Then I saw in my dream, that the Inter- preter took Christian by the hand, and led him into a place where was a fire burning against a wall, and one standing by it, always casting much water upon it, to quench it ; yet did the fire burn higher and hotter. Then said Christian, “What means this?” The Interpreter answered, “This fire is the work of grace that is wrought in the heart: he that casts water upon it, to extinguish and put it out, is the devil ; but in that thdu seest the fire notwithstanding burn higher and hotter, thou shalt also see the reason of that.” So he had him about to the back side of the wall, where he saw a man with a vessel of oil in his hand, of the which he did also continually cast (but secretly) into the fire. Then said Christian, “What means this?” The Interpreter answered, “This is Christ, THE INTERPRETER’S HOUSE. 181 who continually, with the oil of his grace, maintains the work already begun in the heart; by the means of which, notwithstanding what the devil can do, the souls of his people prove gracious still. 2 Cor. 12:9. And in that thou sawest that the man stood behind the wall to maintain the fire, this is to teach thee that it is hard for the. tempted to see how this work of grace is maintained in the soul.” I saw also that the Interpreter took him again by the hand, and led him into a pleasant place, where was built a stately palace, beau- tiful to behold ; at the sight of which Christian was greatly delighted. He saw also upon the top thereof certain persons walking, who were clothed all in gold. Then said Christian, “May we go in thither?” Then the Interpreter took him, and led him up towards the door of the palace ; and behold, at the door stood a great company of men, as desirous to go in, but durst not. There also sat a man at a little distance from the door, at a table-side, with a book and his inkhorn before him, to take the names of them that should enter therein ; he saw also that in the doorway stood many men in armor to keep it, being resolved To do to the men that would 182 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. enter, what hurt and mischief they could. Now was Christian somewhat in amaze. At last, when every man started hack for fear of the armed men, Christian saw a man of a very stout countenance come up to the man that sat there to write, saying, “Set down m J h e valiant my name, sir ;” the which when he had done, he saw the man draw his sword, and put a helmet on his head, and rush towards the door upon the armed men, who laid upon him with deadly force ; hut the man, not at all discour- aged, fell to cutting and hacking most fierce- ly. So after he had received and given many wounds to those that attempted to keeji him out, Matt. 11 : 12, Acts 14 : 22, he cut his way through them all, and pressed forward into the palace; at which there was a pleasant voice heard from those that were within, even of those that walked upon the top of the palace, saying, “Come in, come in, Eternal glory thou shalt win.” So he went in, and was clothed with such gar- ments as they. Then Christian smiled, and said,' “I think verily I know the meaning of this. “Now,” said Christian, “let me go hence.” “Nay, stay,” said the Interpreter, “till I have THE INTERPRETER’S HOUSE. 183 showed thee a little more, and after that thou shalt go on thy way.” So he took him by anuon a ca g e like ^ ie h an( l a g a * n ) an( l led him into a very dark room, where there sat a man in an iron cage. Now the man, to look on, seemed very sad; he sat with his eyes looking down to the ground, his hands folded together, and he sighed as if he would break his heart. Then said Christian, “What means this?” At which the Interpreter bid him talk with the man. Then said Christian to the man, “What art thou?” The man answered, “I am what I was not once.” Chr. What wast thou once ? The man said, “I was once a fair and flourishing professor, Luke 8:13, both in mine own eyes, and also in the eyes of others: I onoe was, as I thought, fair for the celestial city, and had then even joy at the thoughts that I should get thither.” Chr. Well, but what art thou now? Man. I am now a man of despair, and am shut up in it, as in this iron cage. I cannot get out ; Oh now I cannot ! Chr. But how earnest thou into this condi- tion? 184 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Man. I left off to watch and be sober: I laid the reins upon the neck of my lusts; I sinned against the light of the word, and the goodness of God; I have grieved the Spirit, and he is gone ; I tempted the devil, and he is come to me ; I have provoked God to anger, and he has left me ; I have so hardened my heart, that I cannot repent. Then said Christian to the Interpreter, “But is there no hope for such a man as this?” “Ask him,” said the Interpreter. Then said Christian, “Is there no hope, but you must be kept in the iron cage of despair ?” Man. No, none at all. Chr. Why, the Son of the Blessed is very pitiful. Man. I have crucified him to myself afresh, Heb. 6 : 6 ; I have despised his person, Luke 19:14; I have despised his righteousness; I have counted his blood an unholv thing; I have done despite to the Spirit of grace, Heb. 10:29; therefore I have shut myself out of all the promises, and there now remains to me nothing but threatenings, dreadful threaten- ings, faithful threatenings of certain judgment and fiery indignation, which shall devour me as an adversary. THE INTERPRETER’S HOUSE. 185 Chr. For what did yon bring yourself into this condition ? Man. For the lusts, pleasures, and profits •of this world, in the enjoyment of which I did then promise myself much delight; but now every one of those things also bite me, and gnaw me like a burning worm. Chr. But canst thou not now repent and turn ? Man. God hath denied me repentance. His word gives me no encouragement to be^ lieve; yea, himself hath shut me up in this iron cage; nor can all the men in the world let me out. Oh, eternity! eternity! how shall I grapple with the misery that I must meet with in eternity ? Then said the Interpreter to Christian, “Let this man’s misery be remembered by thee, and be an everlasting caution to thee.” “Well,” said Christian, “this is fearful! God help me to watch and to be sober, and to pray that I may shun the cause of this man’s ’misery. Sir, is it not time for me to go on my way now ?” Inter. Tarry till I shall, show thee one thing more, and then thou shalt go on thy way. So he took Christian by the hand again, 186 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. and led him into a chamber where there was * one rising out of bed; and as he put on his raiment, he shook and trembled. Then said Christian, “Why doth this man thus tremble?”- The Interpreter then bid him tell to Christian the reason of his so doing. So he began, and said, “This night, as I was in my sleep, I dreamed, and behold, the heavens grew exceeding black; also it thun- dered and lightened in most fearful wise, that it put me into an agony. So I looked up in my dream, and saw the clouds rack at an unusual rate; upon which I heard a great sound of a trumpet, and saw also a man sitting upon a cloud, attended with the thousands' of heaven : they were all in flaming fire ; also the heavens were in a burning flame. I heard then a voice, saying, ‘Arise, ye dead, and come to judgment.’ And with that the rocks rent, the graves opened, and the dead that were therein came forth: some of them were exceedingly glad, and looked upward; and some sought to hide themselves under the mountains. Then I saw the man that sat upon the cloud open the book, and bid the world draw near. Yet there was, by reason of a fierce flame that issued out and came from be- THE INTERPRETER’S HOUSE. 187 fore him, a convenient distance between him and them, as between the judge and the pris- oners at the bar. 1 Cor. 15; 1 Tliess. 4:16; Jude 15; John 5:28, 29; 2 Tliess. 1:8-10; Rev. 20 : 11-14 ; Isa. 26:21; Micah 7 : 16, 17 ; Psa. 5:4; 50 : 1-3 ; Mai. 3:2, 3 ; Dan. 7 : 9, 10. I heard it also proclaimed to them that attended on the man that sat on the cloud, ‘Gather together the tares, the chalf, and stub- ble, and cast them into the burning lake.’ Matt. 3:12; 18:30; 24:30; Mai. 4:1. And with that the bottomless pit opened just where- about I stood ; out of the mouth of which there came, in an abundant manner, smoke, and coals of fire, with hideous noises. It was also said to the same persons, ‘Gather my wheat into the garner.’ Luke 3:17. And with that I saw many hatched up and carried away into the clouds, but I was left behind. 1 Thess. 4 : 16, 17. I also sought to hide myself, but I could not, for the man that sat upon the cloud still kept his eye upon me ; my sins also came into my mind, and my conscience did accuse me on every side. Rom. 2 : 14, 15. Upon this I awakened from my sleep.” Chr. But what was it that made you so afraid of this sight ? 188 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Man. Why, I thought that the day of judg- ment was come, and that I was not ready for it : but this frighted me most, that the angels gathered up several, and left me behind ; also the pit of hell opened her mouth just where I stood. My conscience too afflicted me ; and, as I thought, the Judge had always his eye upon me, showing indignation in his countenance. Then said the Interpreter to Christian, “Hast thou considered all these things?” Chr. Yes, and they put me in hope and fear. Inter. Well, keep all things so in thy mind that they may be as a goad in thy sides, to prick thee forward in the way thou must go. Then Christian began to gird up his loins, and to address himself to his journey. Then said the Interpreter, “The' Comforter be al- ways with thee, good Christian, to guide thee in the way that leads to the city.” So Chris- tian went on his way, saying, “Here I have seen things rare and profitable, Things pleasant, dreadful, things to make me stable In what I have begun to take in hand : Then let me think on them, and understand Wherefore they showed me were, and let me be Thankful, 0 good Interpreter, to thee.” LOSES HIS BURDEN. 189 THE THIRD STAGE. Now I saw in my dream, that the highway- up which Christian was to go, was fenced on either side with a wall, and that wall was called SalyaJjj^i. Isa. 26:1. Up this way, therefore, did burdened Christian run, but not without great difficulty, because of the load on his back. He ran thus till he came at a place some- what ascending; and upon that place stood a cross, and a little below, in the bottom, a sep- ulchre. So I saw in my dream, that just as Christian came up with the cross, his burden loosed from off his shoulders, and fell from off his back, and began to tumble, and so con- tinued to do till it came to the mouth of the sepulchre, where it fell in, and I saw it no more. (Then was Christian glad and lightsome, when God re- and said with a merry heart, “He leases us ol our ^ 7 fen 1 , 4 we nd are“a r s hath given me rest by his sorrow,, for joy 4 liat leap and life by his death. Then he stood still a while, to look and wonder; for it was very surprising to him that the sight of the cross should thus ease him of his burden. 190 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. He looked, therefore, and looked again, even till the springs that were in his head sent the waters down his cheeks. Zech. 12:10. Now as he stood looking and weeping, behold, three Shining Ones came to him, and sainted him with, “Peace be to thee.” So the first said to him, “Thy sins be forgiven thee,” Mark 2:5; the second stripped him of his rags, and clothed him with change of raiment, Zech. 3:4; the third also set a mark on his forehead, Eph. 1:13, and gave him a roll with a seal upon it, which he bid him look on as he ran, and that he should give it in at the celestial gate: so they went their way. Then Chris- A Christian tian gave three leaps lor loy, and alone, whenGod went on singing, joy in his heart “Thus far did I come laden with my sin, Nor could aught ease the grief that I was in, Till I came hither. What a place is this ! Must here be the beginning of my bliss ? Must here the burden fall from off my back ? Must here the strings that bound it to me crack? Blest cross ! blest sepulchre ! blest, rather, be The Man that there was put to shame for me ! ” I saw then in my dream, that he went on thus, even until he came at the bottom, where he saw, a little out of the way, three simple, sioth, and Hresump- men fast asleep, with fetters upon tlon - their heels. The name of the one was Simple, SIMPLE, SLOTH, AND PRESUMPTION. 191 of another Sloth, and of the third Presump- tion. Christian then seeing them lie in this case, went to them, if peradventure he might awake them, and cried, “You are like them that sleep on the top of a mast, Prov. 23 : 34, for the Dead Sea is under you, a gulf that hath no bottom : awake, therefore, and come away ; be willing also, and I will help you off with your irons.” He also told them, “If he that goeth about like a roaring lion, 1 Pet. 5 : 8, comes by, you will certainly become a prey to his teeth.” With that they looked upon him, and began to reply in this sort: Simple said, “I see no danger;” Sloth said, “Yet a little pemiasfon s wui more sl ee P and Presumption said, cthnotfheeyes' “Every tub must stand upon its own bottom.” And so they lay down to sleep again, and Christian went on his way. Yet he was troubled to think that men in that danger should so little esteem the kindness of him that so freely offered to help them, both by awakening of them, counselling of them, and proffering to help them off with their irons. And as he was troubled thereabout, he espied two men come tumbling over the wall, on the left hand of the narrow way; and they made 192 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. up apace to him. The name of the one was Formalist, and the name of the other Hypoc- risy. So, as I said, they drew up unto him, who thus entered with them into discourse. I Chr. Gentlemen, whence came w uh ri thlm. talk ® you, and whither do you go ? Form, and Hyp. We were born in the land of Vainglory, and are going, for praise, to Mount Zion. Chr. Why came you not in at the gate which standeth at the beginning of the way ? Know ye not that it is written, that “he that cometh not in by the door, but climbeth up some other way, the same is a thief and a rob- ber?” John 10:1. Formalist and Hypocrisy said, that “to go to the gate for entrance was by all their coun- trymen counted too far about; and that there- fore their usual way was to make a short cut of it, and to climb over the wall, as they had done.” Chr. But will it not be counted a trespass against the Lord of the city ' whither we are bound, thus to violate his revealed will ? They told him, that “as for that, he needed not to trouble his head thereabout: for what they did they had custom for, and could pro- FORMALIST AND HYPOCRISY. 193 duce, if need were, testimony that would wit- ness it for more than a thousand years.” “But,” said Christian, “will you stand a trial at law ?” They told him, that “custom, it being of into 7 the* “7 so l°ng standing as above a thou- door, think that sand years, would doubtless now be they can say vindication of admitted as a thing legal by an im- t!ce. r own prac partial judge; and besides,” said they, “if we get into the way, what matter is it which way we get in ? If we are in, we are in: thou art but in the way, who, as we per- ceive, came in at the gate; and we also are in the way, that came tumbling over the wall . wherein now is thy condition better than ours?” Chr. I walk by the rule of my Master; you walk by the rude working of your fancies. You are counted thieves already by the Lord of the way ; therefore I doubt you will not be found true men at the end of the way. You come in by yourselves without his direction, and shall go out by yourselves without his mercy. To this they made him but little answer ; only they bid him look to himself. Then I saw that they went on, every man in his way, without much conference one with another, 9 Pi’. Pr.»g 194 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. save "that these two men told Christian, that as to laws and ordinances, they doubted not but that they should as conscientiously do them as he. “Therefore,” said they, “we see not wherein thou differest from us, but by the coat that is on thy back, which was, as we trow, given thee by some of thy neighbors, to hide the shame of thy nakedness.” Chr. By laws and ordinances you will not be saved, since you came not in by the door. Gal. 2:16. And as for this coat that is on my back, it was given me by the Lord of the place whither I go; and that, as you say, to cover my nakedness with. And I take it as a token of kindness to me; for I had nothing but rags before. And besides, thus Christian has I comfort mvself as I go. Surely, coat o,', s i lis back* v 0 1/7 and is comfort- think I, when I come to the gate of ed therewith - the city, the Lord thereof will know me for good, since I have his coat on my back ; a coat that he gave me freely in the day that he stripped me of my rags. I have, k * /» i i mark and liis m my forehead, ro n. of which perhaps you have taken no notice, which one of my Lord’s most intimate asso- ciates fixed there in the day that my burden fell off my shoulders. I will tell you, more- THE HILL DIFFICULTY. 195 over, that I had then given me a roll sealed, to comfort me by reading as I go on the way; I was also bid to give it in at the celestial gate, in token of my certain going in after it : all which things I doubt you want, and want them because you came not in at the gate. To these things they gave him no answer; only they looked upon each other, and laughed. Christian has Then I saw that they went all on, talk with him- self - save that Christian kept before, who had no more talk but with himself, and that sometimes sighingly, and sometimes comforta- bly: also he would be often reading in the roll that one of the Shining Ones gave him, by which he was refreshed. I beheld then,, that they all went on till He comes to they came to the foot of the hill the hill Difficul- " Difficulty, at the bottom of which there was a spring. There were also in the same place two other wa}'S besides that which came straight from the gate : one turned to the left hand, and the other to the right, at the bottom of the hill ; but the narrow way lay right up the hill, and the namd of the going up the side of the hill is called Difficulty. Chris- tian now went to the spring, Isa. 49 : 10, and 196 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. drank thereof to refresh himself, and then began to go up the hill, saying, “ The hill, though high, I covet to ascend ; The difficulty will not me offend ; For I perceive the way to life lies here : Come, pluck up heart, let ’s neither faint nor fear. Better, though difficult, the right way to go, Than wrong, though easy, where the end is woe.” The other two also came to the foot of the hill. But when they saw that the hill was steep and high, and that there were two other wrnys to go ; and supposing also that these two ways might meet again with that up which Christian went, on the other side of the hill; therefore they were resolved to go in those ways. Now the name of one of those ways was Danger, and the name of the other De- struction. So the one took the way which is called Danger, which led him into The danger of turning out of a great wood ; and the other took the wa y- directly up the way to Destruction, which led him into a wide field full of dark mountains, where he stumbled and fell, and rose no more. I looked then after Christian, to see him go up the hill, where I perceived he fell from running to going', and from going to clambering upon his hands and his knees, because of the steepness of the place. Now about the mid- THE ARBOR. 197 way to the top of the hill was a pleasant grace. ward 01 Arbor, made by the Lord of the hill for the refreshment of weary travellers. Thither, therefore, Christian got, where also he sat down to rest him: then he pulled his roll out of his bosom, and read therein to his comfort; he also now began afresh to take a review of the coat or garment that was given to him as he stood by the cross. Thus pleas- ing himself awhile, he at last fell into a slum-*, ber, and thence into a fast sleep, which de- tained him in that place until it was almost night; and in his sleep his roll fell out of his isa e ios h er tsIeeps hand. Now, as he was sleeping, there came one to him, and awaked him, say- ing, “Go to the ant, thou sluggard; consider her ways, and be wise.” Prov. 6 : 6. And with that, Christian suddenly started up, and sped him on his way, and went apace till he came to the top of the hill. Now when he was got up to the top of the hill, there came two men running amain; the Christian meets name of the one was Timorous, and with Mistrust and Timorous. 0 f the other Mistrust : to whom Chris- tian said, “Sirs, what ’s the matter? you run the wrong way.” Timorous answered, that “they were going to the city of Zion, and had 198 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. got up that difficult place: but/’ said he, “the further we go, the more danger we meet with ; wherefore we turned, and are going back again.” “Yes,” said Mistrust, “for just before us lie a couple of lions in the way, whether sleep- ing or waking we know not ; and we could not think, if we came within reach, but they would presently pull us in pieces.” Then said Christian, “You make me afraid; but whither shall I fly to be safe ? If I go back to my own country, that is prepared for fire and brimstone, and I shall certainly perish there; if I can get to the celestial city, I am sure to be in safety there: I must venture. To go back is nothing but death : to off r iear anshake3 go forward is fear of death, and life everlasting bejmnd it: I will yet go forward.” So Mis- trust and Timorous ran down the hill, and Christian went on his way. But thinking again of what he had heard from the men, he felt in his bosom for his roll, that he might read there- in and be comforted ; but he felt, and found it not. Then was Christian comiorted. in great distress, and knew not what to do; for he wanted that which used to relieve him, and that which should have been his pass into the celestial city. Here, therefore, he began FINDS HIS ROLL. 199 to be much perplexed, and knew not what to do. edfo"ilS r rou x ' At last he bethought himself that he had slept in the arbor that is on the side of the hill ; and falling down upon his knees, he asked God forgiveness for that foolish act, and then went back to look for his roll. But all the way he went back, who can sufficiently set forth the sorrow of Christian’s heart? Some- times he sighed, sometimes he wept, and often- times he chid himself for being so foolish to fall asleep in that place, which was erected only for a little refreshment from his weariness. Thus, therefore, he went back, carefully look- ing on this side and on that, all the way as he went, if happily he might find his roll, that had been his comfort for so many times in his jour- ney. He went thus till he came again within sight of the arbor where he sat and slept ; but that sight renewed his sorrow the more, by bringing again, even afresh, his evil of sleeping Christian be unto his in i lid. Rev. 2 : 4; 1 Thess. wails his loolish steeping 5 . Q-g. Thus, therefore, he now went on, bewailing his sinful sleep, saying, “Oh wretched man that I am, that I should sleep in the daytime ; that I should sleep in the midst of difficulty ; that I should so indulge the flesh as to use that rest for ease to my flesh which 200 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. the Lord of the hill hath erected only for the relief of the spirits of pilgrims! How many steps have I taken in vain ! Thus it happened to Israel; for their sin they were sent back again by the way of the Red Sea; and I am made to tread those steps with sorrow, which I might have trod with delight, had it not been for this sinful sleep. How far might I have been on my way by this time! . I am made to tread those steps thrice over, which I needed not to have trod but once: yea, now also I am like to be benighted, for the day is almost spent. Oh that I had not slept!” Now by this time he was come to the arbor again, where for a while he sat down and wept ; but at last, (as Providence would Christian lind- eth his roll have it,) looking sorrowfully down where he lost «. under the settle, there he espied his roll, the which he with trembling and haste catched up, and put it into his bosom. But who can tell how joyful this man was when he had gotten his roll again ? For this roll was the assurance of his life, and acceptance at the desired haven. Therefore he laid it up in his bosom, gave thanks to God for directing his eye to the place where it lay, and with joy and tears betook himself again to his journey. But Oh, how THE PALACE BEAUTIFUL. 201 nimbly did lie go up the rest of the hill ! Yet before he got up, the sun went down upon Christian; and this made him again recall the vanity of his sleeping to his remembrance ; and thus he again began to condole with himself: “Oh thou sinful sleep, how for thy sake am I like to be benighted in my journey ! I must walk without the sun, darkness must cover the path of my feet, and I must hear the noise of the doleful creatures, because of my sinful sleep.” Now also he remembered the story that Mis- trust and Timorous told him of, how they were frighted with the sight of the lions. Then said Christian to himself again, “These beasts range in the night for their prey ; and if they should meet with me in the dark, how should I shift them ? how should I escape being by them torn in pieces?” Thus he went on his way. But while he was bewailing his unhappy miscarriage, he lift up his eyes, and behold there was a very stately palace before him, the name of which was Beautiful, and it stood by the highway-side. • So I saw in my dream that he made haste, and went forward, that if possible he might get lodging there. Now before he had gone far, he entered into a very narrow passage, which was about a furlong off the porter’s lodge ; and 9 * 202 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. looking very narrowly before him as he went, he espied two lions in the way. Now, thought he, I see the dangers that Mistrust and Tim- orous were driven back by. (The lions were chained, but he saw not the chains.) Then he was afraid, and thought also himself to go back after them ; for he thought nothing but death was before him. But the porter at the lodge, whose name is Watchful, perceiving that Chris- tian made a halt, as if he would go back, cried unto him, saying, “Is thy strength so small? Mark 4 : 40. Fear not the lions, for they are chained, and are placed there for trial of faith where it is, and for discovery of those that have none : keep in the midst of the path, and no hurt shall come unto thee.” Then I saw that he went on, trembling for fear of the lions, but taking good heed to the directions of the porter; he heard them roar, but they did him no harm. Then he clapped his hands, and went on till he came and stood before the gate where the porter was. Then said Christian to the porter, “Sir, what house is this ? and may I lodge here to-night ?” The porter answered, “This house was built by the Lord of the hill, and he built it for the relief and security of pilgrims.” The porter also TALK WITH THE PORTER. 203 asked whence he was, and whither he was going. Chr. I am come from the city of Destruc- tion, and am going to Mount Zion ; but because the sun is now set, I desire, if I may, to lodge here to-night. Port. What is your name ? Chr. My name is now Christian, but my name at the first was Graceless : I came of the race of Japheth, whom God will persuade to dwell in the tents of Shem. Gen. 9 : 27. Port. But how doth it happen that you come so late ? The sun is set. Chr. I had been here sooner, but that, wretched man that I am, I slept in the arbor that stands on the hill-side! Nay, I had, not- withstanding that, been here much sooner, but that in my sleep I lost my evidence, and came without it to the brow of the hill; and then feeling for it, and not finding it, I was forced with sorrow of heart to go back to the place where I slept my sleep, where I found it ; and now I am come. Port. Well, I will call out one of the vir- gins of this place, who will, if she likes your talk, bring you in to the rest of the family, according to the rules of the house. 204 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. So Watchful the porter rang a bell, at the sound of which came out of the door of the house a grave and beautiful damsel named Dis- cretion, and asked why she was called. The porter answered, “This man is on a journey from the city of Destruction to Mount Zion ; but being weary and benighted, he asked me if he might lodge here to-night : so I told him I would call for thee, who, after discourse had with him, mayest do as seemeth thee good, even according to the law of the house.” Then she asked him whence he was, and whither he was going; and he told her. She asked him also how he got into the way ; and he told her. Then she asked him what he had seen and met with in the way, and he told her. And at last she asked his name. So he said, “ It is Christian ; and I have so much the more a desire to lodge here to-night, because, by what I perceive, this place was built by the Lord of the hill for the relief and security of pilgrims.” So she smiled, but the water stood in her eyes ; and after a little pause she said, “ I will call forth two or three more of the family.” So she ran to the door, and called out Prudence, Piety, and Charity, who, after a little more discourse with him, had him into TALK WITH PIETY. 205 the family ; and many of them meeting him at the threshold of the house, said, “ Come in, thou blessed of the Lord ; this house was built by the Lord of the hill on purpose to entertain such pilgrims in.” Then he bowed his head, and followed them into the house. So when he was come in and sat down, they gave him something to drink, and consented together that, until supper was ready, some of them should have some particular discourse with Christian, for the best improvement of time; and they appointed Piety, Prudence, and Char- ity to discourse with him : and thus they be- gan. Piety. Come, good Christian, since we have wuh y wm ourses been so loving to you as to receive you into our house this night, let us, if perhaps we may better ourselves thereby, talk with you of all things that have happened to you in your pilgrimage. Chr. With a very good will; and I am glad that you are so well disposed, l Piety. What moved you at first to betake yourself to a pilgrim’s life ? that was in mine ears ; to wit, that unavoida- How Christian was driven out of his own coun try. Chr. I was driven out of my native country by a dreadful sound 206 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. ble destruction did attend me, if I abode in that place where I was. Piety. But how did it happen that you came out of your country this way ? Chr. It was as God would have it; for when I was under the fears of destruction, I did not know whither to go ; but by How he got into the way to chance there came a man, even to Zion - me, as I was trembling and weeping, whose name is Evangelist, and he directed me to the Wicket-gate, which else I should never have found, and so set me into the way that hath led me directly to this house. Piety. But did you not come by the house of the Interpreter ? Chr. Yes, and did see such things there, the remembrance of which will stick A rehearsal of what he saw in by me as long as I live, especially the wa > r - three things : to wit, how Christ, in despite of Satan, maintains his work of grace in the heart ; how the man had sinned himself quite out of hopes of God’s mercy; and also the dream of him that thought in his sleep the day of judgment was come. Piety. Why, did you hear him tell his dream ? Chr. Yes, and a dreadful one it was, I TALK WITH PIETY. 207 thought ; it made my heart ache as he was tell- ing of it, but yet I am glad I heard it. Piety. Was this all you saw at the house of the Interpreter ? Chr. No ; he took me, and had me where he showed me a stately palace, and how the people were clad in gold that were in it ; and how there came a venturous man, and cut his way through the armed men that stood in the door to keep him out; and how he was bid to come in, and win eternal glory. Methought those things did ravish my heart. I would have stayed at that good man’s house a twelve- month, but that I knew I had farther to go. Piety. And what saw you else in the way? Chr. Saw ! why, I went but a little farther, and I saw One, as I thought in my mind, hang bleeding upon a tree ; and the very sight of him made my burden fall off my back ; for I groaned under a very heavy burden, but then it fell- down from off me. It was a strange thing to me, for I never saw such a thing before : yea, and while I stood looking up, (for then I could nofc forbear looking,) three Shining Ones came to me. One of them testified that my sins were forgiven me ; another stripped me of my rags, and gave me this broidered coat which you see ; 208 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. and the third set the mark which you see in my forehead, and gave me this sealed roll. And with that he plucked it out of his bosom. Piety. But you saw more than this, did you not ? Chr. The things that I have told you were the best: yet some other matters I saw, as, namely, I saw three men, Simple, .Sloth, and Presumption, lie asleep a little out of the way, as I came, with irons upon their heels ; but do you think I could awake them? I also saw Formality and Hypocrisy come tumbling over the wall, to go, as they pretended, to Zion; but they were quickly lost, even as I myself did tell them, but they would not believe. But above all, I found it hard work to get up this hill, and as hard to come by the lions’ mouths ; and truly, if it had not been for the good man the porter, that stands at the gate, I do not know but that, after all, I might have gone back again; but I thank God I am here, and thank you for receiving me. Then Prudence thought good to ask him a few questions, and desired his answer to them. Pru. Do you not think some- Prudence dis- courses with times of the country from whence him - you came ? TALK WITH PRUDENCE. 209 i Chr. Yea, but with much shame and de- christian’s testation. Truly, if I had been mind- thoughts of his native country. f u ] 0 f that country from whence I came out, I might have had opportunity to have returned ; but now I desire a better coun- try, that is, a heavenly one. Heb. 11 : 15, 16. Pru. Do you not yet bear away with you some of the things that then you were conver- sant withal ? Chr. Yes, but greatly against my will; especially my inward and carnal cogitations, with which all my countrymen, as well as my- self, were delighted. But now all those things choice hristian s are my grief ; and might I but choose mine own things, I would choose never to think of those things more : but when I would be a doing that which is best, that which is worst is with me. Rom. 7 : 15, 21. Pru. Do you not find sometimes as if those things were vanquished, which at other times are your perplexity ? Ciir. Yes, but that is but seldom ; but they goiden h hours n s are to me golden hours in which such things happen to me. Pru. Can you remember by what means you find your annoyances at times as if they were vanquished ? 210 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Chr. Yes; when I think what I saw at the cross, that will do it; and when I tian H g ° e T s look upon my broidered coat, that rup«ons hls cor ‘ will do it ; and when I look into the roll that I carry in my bosom, that will do it ; and when my thoughts wax warm about whither I am going, that will do it. Pru. And what is it that makes you so desirous to go to Mount Zion ? Chr. Why, there I hope to see Him alive that did hang dead on the cross ; and why cims- tian would be there I hope to be rid of all those at Mount Zion things that to this day are in me an annoyance to me: there they say there is no death, Isa. 25 : 8 ; Rev. 21 : 4 ; and there I shall dwell with such company as I like best. For, to tell you the truth, I love Him because I was by him eased of my burden; and I am weary of my inward sickness. I would fain be where I shall die no more, and with the company that shfl.ll continually cry, Holy , holy , holy. Then said Charity to Christian, charity ms- courses with “Have you a family; are you a him - married man ?' ; Chr. I have a wife and four small children. Char. And why did you not bring them along with you ? TALK WITH CHARITY. 211 Then Christian wept, and said, “Oh, how Christian’s love willingly would I have done it! but to his wife and children. they were all of them utterly averse to my going on pilgrimage.” Char. But you should have talked to them, and have endeavored to show them the danger of staying behind. Ciir. So I did; and told them also what God had shown to me of the destruction of our city ; but I seemed to them as one that mocked, and they believed me not. Gen. 19 : 14. Char. And did you pray to God that he would bless your counsel to them ? Chr. Yes, and that with much .affection ; for you must think that my wife and poor chil- dren were very dear to me. Char. But did you tell them of your own sorrow, and fear of destruction? for I sup- pose that destruction was visible enough to you. Chr. Yes, over and over and over. They Christian’s might also see my fears in my coun- fear of perishing . ^ . mightbereadin tenance, in my tears, and also in my his very counte- ” ^ trembling under the apprehension of the judgment that did hang over our heads; but all was not sufficient to prevail with them to come with me. 212 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Char. But what could they say for them- selves, why they came not ? Chr. Why, my wife was afraid of losing this world, and my children were given to the foolish delights of youth ; gowiThhim" 01 so, what by one thing, and what by another, they left me to wander in this manner alone. Char. But did you not, with your vain life, damp all that you, by words, used by way of persuasion to bring them away with you ? Chr. Indeed, I cannot commend my life, for I am conscious to myself of many failings therein. I know also, that a man, by his con- versation, may soon overthrow what, by argu- ment or persuasion, he doth labor to fasten upon others for their good. Yet this I can say, I was very wary of giving them occasion, by any unseemly action, to make Christians , . good con versa- them averse to going on pilgrimage. «on b a e i [y e d ||> s Yea, for this very thing, they would dren ’ tell me I was too precise, and that I denied myself of things (for their sakes) in which they saw no evil. Nay, I think I may say, that if what they saw in me did hinder them, it was my great tenderness in sinning against God, or of doing any wrong to my neighbor. Char. Indeed, Cain hated his brother, be- TALK AT SUPPER. 213 cause his own works were evil, and his brother’s Christian clear righteous, 1 John 3:12; and if thy of their blood, if they perish. w if e an( ] children have been offended with thee for this, they thereby show them- selves to be implacable to good ; thou hast de- livered thy soul from their blood. Ezek. 3:19. Now I saw in my dream, that thus they sat talking together until supper was ready. So when they had made ready, they sat down to what Chris- meat. Now the table was furnished tian had for his supper. with fat things, and with wine that was well refined ; and all their talk at the table \yas suppei\ talk at about the Lord of the hill, as, name- ly, about what he had done, and wherefore he did what he did, and why he had budded that house ; and by what they said, I perceived that he had been a great warrior, and had fought with and slain him that had the power of death, Heb. 2:14, 15 ; but not without great danger to himself, which made me love him the more. For, as they said, and as I believe, said Christian, he did it with the loss of much blood. But that which put the glory of grace into all he did, was, that he did it out of pure love to his country. And besides, there were some of them of the household that said they had been and spoke with him since he did die on the 214 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. cross ; and they have attested that they had it from his own lips, that he is such a lover of poor pilgrims, that the like is not to be found from the east to the west. They, moreover, gave an instance of what they affirmed; and that was, he had stripped himself of his glory that he might do this for the poor; and that they heard him say and affirm, that he would not dwell in the mountain of Zion alone. They said, moreover, that he had made many pil- grims princes, though by nature they Christ makes e r ° v princes of beg- were beggars born, and their origi- s ars - nal had been the dunghill. 1 Sam. 2 : 8; Psa. 113 : 7 . Thus they discoursed together till late at night ; and after they had committed themselves to their Lord for protection, they betook them- selves to rest. The pilgrim they laid in a large upper chamber, whose window opened towards the sun-rising. The name of the chamb« nsbed ‘ chamber was Peace, where he slept till break of day, and then he awoke and sang, “ Where am I now ? Is this the lo v.e and care Of Jesus, for the men that pilgrims are, Thus to provide that I should be forgiven, And dwell already the next door to heaven ! ” So in the morning they all got up ; and, after some more discourse, they told him that he INTERESTING RECORDS. 215 should not depart till they had shown him the into hr theTtudy d rarities of that place. And iirst they there. had him into the study, where they showed him records of the greatest antiquity; in which, as I remember my dream, they showed him the pedigree of the Lord of the hill, that he was the Son of the Ancient of days, and came by eternal generation. Here also was more fully recorded the acts that he had done, and the names of many hundreds that he had taken into his service ; and how he had placed them in such habitations, that could neither by length of days, nor decays of nature, be dis- solved. Then they read to him some of the worthy acts that some of his servants had done ; as how they had subdued kingdoms, wrought righteous- ness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions, quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, and turned to flight the armies of the aliens. Heb. 11:33, 34. Then they read again another part of the records of the house, where it was shown how willing their Lord was to receive into his favor any, even any, though they in time past had offered great affronts to his person and proceed- 216 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. ings. Here also were several other histories of many other famous things, of all which Chris- tian had a view ; as of things both ancient and modern, together with prophecies and predic- tions of things that have their certain accom- plishment, both to the dread and amazement of enemies, and the comfort and solace of pilgrims. The next day they took him, and had him into the armory, where they showed intothea?mor a y d him all manner of furniture which their Lord had provided for pilgrims, as sword, shield, helmet, breastplate, all-prayer, and shoes that would not wear out. And there was here enough of this to harness out as many men for the service of their Lord as there be stars in the heaven for multitude. They also showed him some of the engines with which some of his servants had done won- derful things. Thev showed him Christian is made to see an- Moses’ rod ; the hammer and nail cient thin e s with which Jael slew Sisera; the pitchers, trumpets, and lamps too, with which Gideon put to flight the armies of Midian. Then they showed him the ox-goad wherewith Shamgar slew six hundred men. They showed him also the jawbone with which Samson did such mighty feats. They showed him, moreover, THE WONDERS SHOWN. 217 the sling and stone with which David slew Goliath of Gath; and the sword also with' which their Lord will kill the man of sin, in the day that he shall rise up to the prey. They showed him besides many excellent things, with which Christian was much de- lighted. This done, they went to their rest again. Then I saw in my dream, that on the mor- row he got up to go forward, but they desired him to stay till the next day also; and then, said they, we will, if the day be clear, show you the Delectable mountains; which, they said, would yet farther add to his comfort, because they were nearer the desired haven than the place where at present he was ; so he consented and stayed. When the morning Was up, they had him to the top of the house, Christian show- and bid him look south. So he did, ed the Delecta- bie mountains. an( j behold, at a great distance, he saw a most pleasant mountainous country, beautified with woods, vineyards, fruits of all sorts, flowers also, with springs and fountains, very delectable to behold. Isa. 33:16, 17. Then he asked the name of the country. They said it was Immanuel’s land ; and it is as com- mon, said they, as this hill is, to and for all 10 Pil. Prog. 218 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. the pilgrims. And when thou comest there, from thence thou mayest see to the gate of the celestial city, as the shepherds that live there will make appear. Now he bethought himself of f0 rward Man 6eta setting forward, and they were willing he should. But first, said they, let us go again into the armory. So they did; and when he came there, they harnessed him from head to foot with what was of proof, lest perhaps he should meet with assaults in the way. He being therefore thus accoutred, walked out with his friends to the gate ; and a wa h j- armed ent there he asked the porter if he saw any pilgrim pass by. Then the porter answered, “ Yes.” “Pray, did you know him ?” said Christian. Port. I asked his name, and he told me it was Faithful. “Oh,” said Christian, “I know him; he is my townsman, my near neighbor; he comes from the place where I was born. How far do you think he may be before ?” Port. He is got by this time below the hill. “Well,” said Christian, “good porter, the Lord be with thee, and add to all thy blessings much increase for the fng et at part kindness that thou hast showed me.” PURSUES HIS JOURNEY". 219 THE FOURTH STAGE. Then he began to go forward; but Dis- cretion, Piety, Charity, and Prudence would accompany him down to the foot of the hill. So they went on together, reiterating their former discourses, till they came to go down the hill. Then said Christian, “As it was difficult coming up, so, so far as I can see, it is dangerous going down.” “Yes,” said Pru- dence, “so it is; for it is a hard matter for a man to go down into the valley of Humilia- Humuilt'oZ of tion, as thou art now, and to catch no slip by the way; therefore,” said they, “we are come out to accompany thee down the hill.” So he began to go doAvn, but very warily ; yet he caught a slip or two. Then I saw in my dream, that these good companions, when Christian was got down to the bottom of the hill, gave him a loaf of bread, a bottle of wine, and a cluster of raisins ; and then he went on his way. “ While Christian is among his godly friends, Their golden months make him sufficient mends For all his griefs ; and when they let him go, He ’s clad with northern steel from top to toe.” 220 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. But now, in this valley of Humiliation, poor Christian was hard put to it; for he had gone but a little way before he espied a foul . fiend coining over the field to meet him : his name is Apollyon. Then did Christian begin to be afraid, and to cast in his mind whether to go back, or to stand his ground. But he considered, again, that he had no armor for his back, and therefore thought that to Christian has no armor for his turn the back to him might give him back - greater advantage with ease to pierce him with his darts; therefore he resolved to venture and stand his ground: “for,” thought he, “had I no more in mine eye than the saving of my life, it would be the best way to stand.” So he went on, and Apollyon met him. Now the monster was hideous to behold: he was clothed with scales like a fish, and they are his pride ; he had wings like a dragon, and feet like a bear, and out of his belly came fire and smoke, and his mouth was as the mouth of a lion. When he was come up to Christian, he beheld him with a disdainful countenance, and thus began to question him. Apol. Whence came you, and Discourse be- tween Christian whither are you bound ? and Apoiiyon. Chr. I am come from the city of Destruc- APOLLYON’S DISCOURSE. 221 tion, which is the place of all evil, and I am going to the city of Zion. Apol. By this I perceive that thou art one of my subjects; for all that country is mine, and I am the prince and god of it. How is it, then, that thou hast run away from thy king ? Were it not that I hope thou mayest do me more service, I would strike thee now at one blow to the ground. Chr. I was indeed born in your dominions, but your service was hard, and your wages such as a man could not live on ; for the wages of sin is death, Rom. 6:23; therefore, when I was come to years, I did as other considerate persons do, look out if perhaps I might mend myself. Apol. There is no prince that will thus lightly lose his subjects, neither will I as yet fiattefy! ollyon s lose thee ; but since thou complainest of thy service and wages, be content to go back, and what our country will afford I do here promise to give thee. Chr. But I have let myself to another, even to the King of princes ; and how can I with fairness go back with thee ? a bad for a worse ;” but it is ordinary for those The service of Christ under- valued by Apol- lyon Apol. Thou hast done in this according to the proverb, “changed 222 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. that have professed themselves his servants, after a while to give him the slip, and return again to me. Do thou so too, and all shall be well. Chr. I have given him my faith, and sworn my allegiance to him ; how then can I go back from this, and not be hanged as a traitor ? Apol. Thou didst the same by me, and yet I am willing to pass by all, if now thou wilt yet turn again and go back. Chr. What I promised thee was in my nonage ; and besides, I count that the Prince, under whose banner I now stand, is able to absolve me, yea, and to pardon also what I did as to my compliance with thee. And be- sides, 0 thou destroying Apollyon, to speak truth, I like his service, his wages, his ser- vants, his government, his company, and coun- try, better than thine; therefore leave off to persuade me farther : I am his servant, and I will follow him. Apol. Consider again, when thou Apollyon pleads the griev- art in cool blood, what thou art like Christians! ° 0 f to meet with in the way that thou a'a^ftom h P "r- sisting in his goest. Thou knowest that for the w °y- most part his servants come to an ill end, be- cause they are transgressors against me and APOLLYON’S DISCOURSE. 223 my ways. How many of them have been put to shameful deaths! And besides, thou count- est his service better than mine ; whereas he never yet came from the place where he is, to deliver any that served him out of their ene- mies’ hands ; but as for me, how many times, as all the world very well knows, have I deliv- ered, either by power or fraud, those that have faithfully served me, from him and his, though taken by them. And so will I deliver thee. Chr. His forbearing at present to deliver them, is on purpose to try their love, whether they will cleave to him to the end ; and as for the ill end thou sayest they come to, that is most glorious in their account. For, for pres- ent deliverance, they do not much expect it; for they stay for their glory; and then they shall have it, when their Prince comes in his and the glory of the angels. Apol. Thou hast already been unfaithful in thy service to him ; and how dost thou think to receive wages of him ? Chr. Wherein, 0 Apollyon, have I been unfaithful to him ? cSS“ ! Apol. Thou didst faint at first him. setting out, when thou wast almost choked in the gulf of Despond. Thou didst 224 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. attempt wrong ways to be rid of thy burden, whereas thou shouldst have stayed till thy Prince had taken it ofF. Thou didst sinfully sleep, and lose thy choice things. Thou wast almost persuaded also to go back at the sight of the lions. And when thou talkest of thy journey, and of what thou hast seen and heard, thou art inwardly desirous of vainglory in all that thou sayest or doest. Chr. All this is true, and much more which thou hast left out ; but the Prince whom I serve and honor is merciful, and ready to forgive. But besides, these infirmities possessed me in thy country, for there I sucked them in, and I have groaned under them, been sorry for them, and have obtained pardon of my Prince. Then Apollyon broke out into a grievous rage, saying, “I am an enemy to Apoiiyon, in rage, falls upon this Prince ; I hate his person, his - Christian ' laws, and people: I am come out on purpose to withstand thee.” Chr. Apollyon, beware what you do, for 1 am in the King’s highway, the way of holiness ; therefore take heed to yourself. Then Apollyon straddled quite over the whole breadth of the way, and said, “I am void of fear in this matter. Prepare thyself CONFLICT WITH APOLLYON. 225 to die ; for I swear by my infernal den, that thou shalt go no further: here will I spill thy soul.” And with that he threw a flaming dart at his breast ; but Christian had a shield in his hand, with which he caught it, and so prevented the danger of that. Then did Christian draw, for lie saw it was time to bestir him ; and Apollyon as fast made at him, throwing darts as thick as hail ; by the which, notwithstanding all that Christian could Christian do • to avoid it, Apollyon wounded understanding, him m his head, Ins hand, and loot. faith, and con- versation. This made Christian give a little back; Apollyon therefore followed his work amain, and Christian again took courage, and resisted as manfully as he could. This sore combat lasted for abov'e half a day, even till Christian was almost quite spent ; for you must know, that Christian, by reason of his wounds, must needs grow weaker and weaker. Then Apollyon, espying his opportunity, be- gan to gather up close to Christian, and wrest- etti poll ffis C Han ling with him, gave him a dreadful groiind. to the fall ; and with that Christian’s sword flew out of his hand. Then said Apollyon, “ I am sure of thee now;” and with that he had almost pressed him to death, so that Christian 10 * 226 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. began to despair of life. But, as God would have it, while Apollyon was fetching his last blow, thereby to make a full end of this good man, Christian nimbly reached out his hand for his sword, and caught it, saying, “Rejoice not against me, 0 mine enemy: when I fall, I shall arise,” Mic. 7:8; and with that gave him a deadly thrust, which made him Christian’s vic- tory over Apol- give back, as one that had received 1 J ron - his mortal wound. Christian perceiving that, made at him again, saying, “Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors, through Him that loved us.” Rom. 8 : 37. And with that Apollyon spread forth his dragon wings, and sped him away, that Christian saw him no more. James 4 : 7. •In this combat no lfian can imagine, unless he had seen and heard, as I did, what ^ 0 b " e h f J^; yelling and hideous roaring Apollyon tato£. ythespec " made all the time of the fight ; he spoke like a dragon : and on the other side, what sighs and groans burst from Christian’s heart. I never saw him all the while give so much as. one pleasant look, till he perceived he had wounded Apollyon with his two-edged sword; then, in- deed, he did smile, and look upward. But it was the dreadfulest sight that ever I saw. THE SHADOW OF DEATH. 227 So when the battle was over, Christian said, Christian gives “I will here give thanks to Him that God thanks for uis deliverance. h a th delivered me out of the mouth of the lion, to Him that did help me against Apollyon.” And so he did, saying, “ Great Beelzebub, the captain of this fiend, Designed my ruin ; therefore to this end He sent him harnessed out ; and he, with rage That hellish was, did fiercely me engage : But blessed Michael helped me, and I, By dint of sword, did quickly make him fly ; Therefore to Him let me give lasting praise, And thank and bless his holy name always.” Then there came to him a hand with some of the leaves of the tree of life, the which Chris- tian took and applied to the wounds that he had received in the battle, and was healed im- mediately. He also sat down in that place to eat bread, and to drink of the bottle that was given him a little before : so, being refreshed, Christian goes he addressed himself to his journey with his sword with his sworcl drawn m his hand ; drawn in his ' hand. for he said, “I know not but some other enemy may be at hand.” But he met with no other affront from Apollyon quite through this valley. The valley of Now at the end of this valley was the Shadow of Death. another, called the Valley of the Shadow of Death ; and Christian must needs go 228 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. through it, because the way to the Celestial City lay through the midst of it. Now, this valley is a very solitary place. ‘The prophet Jeremiah thus describes it: “A wilderness, a land of deserts and pits, a land of drought, and of the Shadow of Death, a land that no man,” but a Christian, “passeth through, and where no man dwelt.” Jer. 2 : 6. Now here Christian was worse put to it than in his fight with Apollyon, as by the sequel you shall see. I saw then in my dream, that when Chris- tian was got to the borders of the Shadow of Death, there met him two men, chil- The children of the spies go dren of them that brought up an evil back -* report of the good land, Num. 13 : 32, making haste to go back; to whom Christian spoke as follows. Chr. Whither are you going ? The men said, “Back, back; and we Avould have you do so too, if either life or peace is prized by you.” ‘ ‘ Why, w’hat ’s the matter ?” said Chris- tian. “Matter!” said they; “we were going that way as you are going, and went as far as we durst : and indeed we were almost past coming ft HORRORS OF THE VALLEY. 229 back ; for had we gone a little further, we had not been here to bring the news to thee.” “But what have you met with ?” said Chris- tian. Men. Why, we were almost in the valley of the Shadow of Death, but that by good hap we looked before us, and saw the danger be- fore we came to it. Psa. 44:19; 107 : 19. “But what have you seen?” said Christian. Men. Seen! why the valley itself, which is as dark as pitch: we also saw there the hob- goblins, satyrs, and dragons of the pit: we heard also in that valley a continual howling and yelling, as of a people under unutterable misery, who there sat bound in affliction and irons : and over that valley hang the discour- aging clouds of confusion; Death also doth always spread his wings over it. In a word, it is every whit dreadful, being utterly without order. Job 3:5; 10:22. “Then,” said Christian, “I perceive not yet, by what you have said, but that this is my way ?to the desired haven.” Psa. 44:18, 19; Jer. 2 : 6 . Men. Be it thy way ; we will not choose it for ours. So they parted, and Christian went on his 230 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. way, but still with his sword drawn in his hand, for fear lest he should be assaulted. I saw then in my dream, so far as this val- ley reached, there was on the right hand a very deep ditch ; that ditch is it into which the blind have led the blind in all ages, and have both there miserably perished. Again, behold, on the left hand there was a very dangerous quag, into which, if even a good man falls, he finds no bottom for his foot to stand on: into that quag king David once did fall, and had no doubt therein been smothered, had not He that is able plucked him out. Psa. 69 : 14. The pathway was here also exceeding nar- row, and, therefore good Christian was the more put to it; for when he sought in the dark, to shun the ditch on the one hand, he was ready to tip over into the mire on the other; also, when he sought to escape the mire, without great carefulness he would be ready to fall into the ditch. Thus he went on, and I heard him here sigh bitterly ; for besides the danger mentioned above, the pathway was here so dark, that ofttimes, when he lifted up his foot to go forward, he knew not where, or ujion what he should set it next. About the midst of this valley I perceived HORRORS OF THE VALLEY. 231 the mouth of hell to be, and it stood also hard by the wayside. “Now,” thought Christian, “what shall I do?” And ever and anon the flame and smoke would come out in such abun- dance, with sparks and hideous noises, (things that cared not for Christian’s sword, as did Apollyon before,) that he was forced to put up his sword, and betake himself to another weapon called All-prayer, Eph. 6:18; so he cried, in my hearing, “0 Lord, I beseech thee, deliver my soul.” Psa. 116 : 4. Thus he went on a great while, yet still the flames would be reaching towards him; also he heard doleful voices, and rushings to and fro, so that some- times he thought he should be torn in pieces, or trodden down like mire in the street. This frightful sight was seen, and these dreadful noises were heard by him for several miles together; and coming to a place where he thought he. heard a company of fiends coming Christian put forward to meet him, he stopped, to a stand for a while - and began to muse what he had best to do. Sometimes he had half a thought to go back ; then, again, he thought he might be half- way through the valley. He remembered also, how he had already vanquished many a dan- ger; and that the danger of going back might 232 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. be much more than for to go forward. So he resolved to go on; yet the fiends seemed to come nearer and nearer. But when they were come even almost at him, he cried out with a most vehement voice, “I will walk in the strength of the Lord God.” So they gave back, and came no further. One thing I would not let slip. I took notice that now poor Christian was so con- founded that he did not know his own voice; and thus I perceived it. Just when he was come, over against the -mouth of the burning pit, one of the wicked ones got behind him, and stepped up softly to him, and Christian made to believe that whisperingly suggested many griev- j£ e ^° ke “£ s n ous blasphemies to him, which he that suggested them into his verily thought had proceeded from mind - his own mind. This put Christian more to it than any thing that he met with before, even to think that he should now blaspheme Him that he loved so much before. Yet if he could have helped it, he would not have done it ; but he had not the discretion either to stop his ears, or to know from whence these blasphe- mies came. When Christian had travelled in this dis- consolate condition some considerable time, he MORNING DAWNS. 233 thought he heard the voice of a man, as going- before him, saying, “Though I walk through the v, alley of the Shadow of Death, I will fear no evil, for thou art with me.” Psa. 23 : 4. Then was he glad, and that for these rea- sons: First, because he gathered from thence, that some who feared God were in this valley as well as himself. Secondly, for that he perceived God was with them, though in that dark and dismal state. “And why not,” thought he, “with me ? though by reason of the impediment that attends this place, I cannot perceive it.” Job 9 : 11. Thirdly, for that he hoped, could he over- take them, to have company by and by. So he went on, and called to him that was before ; but he knew not what to answer, for that he also thought himself to be alone. And by and by the day broke; then said Christian, “He afbrefk o" day d hath turned the shadow of death into the morning.” Amos 5 : 8. Now morning being come, he looked back, not out of desire to return, but to see, by the light of the day, what hazards he had gone through in the dark. So he saw more perfectly 234 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. the ditch that was on the one hand, and the quag that was on the other ; also how narrow the way was which led between them both. Also now he saw the hobgoblins and satyrs and dragons of the pit, but all afar off; for after break of day they came not nigh; yet they were discovered to him, according to that which is written, “He discovereth deep things out of darkness, and bringeth out to light the shadow of death.” Job 12:22. Now was Christian much alfected with this deliverance from all the dangers of his solitary way; which dangers, though he feared them much before, yet he saw them more clearly now, because the light of the day made them conspicuous to him. And about this time the sun was rising, and this was another mercy to Christian; for you must note, that though the first part of the valley of the Shadow of Death was dangerous, yet this second part, part «f thf s c vai d which he was yet to go, was, if pos- ^ ey . verydanser ' sible, far more dangerous ; for, from the place where he now stood, even to the end of the valley, the way was all along set so full of snares, traps, gins, and nets here, and so full of pits, joitfalls, deep holes, and shelvings- down there, that had it now been dark, as it MORNING DAWNS. 235 was when he came the first part of the way, had he had a thousand souls, they had in rea- • son been cast away; but, as I said, just now the sun was rising. Then said he, “His candle shineth on my head, and by his light I go through darkness.” Job 29 : 3. In this light, therefore, he came to the end of the valley. Now I saw in my dream, that at the end of the valley lay blood, bones, ashes, and mangled bodies of men, even of pilgrims that had gone this way formerly ; and while I was musing what should be the reason, I espied a little before me a cave, where t\vo giants, Pope and Pagan, dwelt in old times ; by whose power and tyranny the men whose bones, blood, ashes, etc., lay there, were cruelly put to death. But by this place Christian went without much danger, whereat I somewhat wondered ; but I have learnt since, that Pagan has been dead many a day; and as for the other, though he be yet alive, he is, by reason of age, and also of the many shrewd brushes that he met with in his younger days, grown so crazy and stiff in his joints that he can now do little more than sit in his cave’s mouth, grinning at pilgrims as they go by, and biting his nails because he cannot come at them. 236 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. So I saw that Christian went on his wa}' : .yet, at the sight of the old man that sat at the mouth of the cave, he could not tell what to think, especially because he spoke to him, though he could not go after him, saying, " You will never mend till more of you be burned.” But he held his peace, and set a good face on it; and so went by, and catched no hurt. Then sang. Christian, “ 0 world of wonders — I can say no less — That I should be preserved in that distress That I have met with here ! 0 blessed be That hand that from it hath delivered me ! Dangers in darkness, devils, hell, and sin, Did compass me, while I this vale was in ; Yea, snares and pits and traps and nets did lie My path about, that worthless, silly I Might have been catched, entangled, and cast down ; But since I live, let Jesus wear the crown.” CHRISTIAN SEES FAITHFUL. 237 THE FIFTH STAGE. Now, as Christian went on his way, he came to a little ascent, which was cast up on purpose that pilgrims might see before them : up there, therefore, Christian went ; and look- ing forward, he saw Faithful before him upon his journey. Then said Christian aloud, “Ho, ho ; soho ; stay, and I will be your companion.’' At that Faithful looked behind him ; to whom Christian cried again, “Stay, stay, till I come up to you.” But Faithful answered, “No, I am upon my life, and the avenger of blood is behind me.” At this Christian Avas somewhat moved, and putting to all his strength, he quickly got tSSTKS&SST up with Faithful, and did also over- run him; so the last Avas first. Then did Christian Amingloriously smile, because he had gotten the start of his brother ; but not taking good heed to his feet, he suddenly stumbled and fell, and could not rise again until Faith- ful came up to help him. 1 maiA* Faithful Then I suav in my dream, they Kg! y 'togeti'er' Avent very lovingly on together, and had SAveet discourse of all things that had 238 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. happened to them in their pilgrimage ; and thus Christian began. Chr. My honored and well-beloved brother Faithful, I am glad that I have overtaken you, and that God has so tempered our spirits that we can walk as companions in this so pleasant a path. Faith. I had thought, my dear friend, to have had your company quite from our town, _ but you did get the start of me ; wherefore I was forced to come thus much of the way alone. Chr. How long did you stay in the city of Destruction before you set out after me on your pilgrimage ? Faith. Till I could stay no longer; for there was a great talk presently ™ eirta co„5it?y alter you were gone out, that our they came, city would, in a short time, with fire from heaven, be burnt down to the ground. Chr. What, did your neighbors talk so ? Faith. Yes, it was for a while in every body’s mouth. Chr. What, and did no more of them but you come out to escape the danger ? ^ Faith. Though there was, as I said, a great talk thereabout, yet I do not think they did CHRISTIAN AND FAITHFUL. 239 . firmly believe it; for, in the heat of the dis- course, I heard some of them deridingly speak of you and of your desperate journey, for so they called this your pilgrimage. But I did believe, and do still, that the end of our city will be with lire and brimstone from above; and therefore I have made my escape. Chr. Did you hear no talk of neighbor Pliable ? Faith. Yes, Christian, I heard that he fol- lowed you till he came to the slough of De- spond, where, as some said, he fell in ; but he would not be known to have so done; but I am sure he was soundly bedabbled with that kind of dirt, Chr. And what said the neighbors to him? Faith. He hath, since his going back, been wi^° accounted had greatly in derision, and that of when he got n , e i i home. among all sorts ol people: some clo mock and despise him, and scarce will any set him on work. He is now seven times worse than if he had never gone out of the city. Chr. But why should they be so set against him, since they also despise the way that he forsook ? Faith. Oh, they say, “Hang him; he is a turncoat; he was not true to his profession!” 240 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. I think God has stirred up even His enemies to hiss at him, and make him a proverb, be- cause he hath forsaken the way. Jer. 29 : 18, 19. Chr. Had you no talk with him before you came out? Faith. I met him once in the streets, but he leered away on the other side, as one ashamed of what he had done ; so I spoke not to him. Chr. Well, at my first setting out I had hopes of that man ; but now I fear he will per- ish in the overthrow of the city. For it has happened to him according to the true proverb, “The dog is turned to his vomit again, and the sow that was washed to her wallowing in the mire.” 2 Pet. 2 : 22. Faith. These are my fears of him too ; but who can hinder that which will be ? “Well, neighbor Faithful,” said Christian, “let us leave him, and talk of things that more immediately concern ourselves. Tell me now what you have met with in the way as you came; for I know you have met with some things, or else it may be writ for a wonder.” Faith. I escaped the slough that I per- ceived you fell into, and got up to the gate CHRISTIAN AND FAITHFUL. 241 without that danger ; only I met with one whose Faithful as name was Wanton, who had like to saultedby Wan ton have done me mischief. Chr. It was well you escaped her net: Jo- seph was hard put to it by her, and he escaped her as you did ; but it had like to have cost him his life. Gen. 39:11-13. But what did she do to you ? Faith. You cannot think (but that you know something) what a flattering tongue she had ; she lay at me hard to turn aside with her, prom- ising me all manner of content. Chr. Kay, she did not promise you the content of a good conscience. Faith. You know that I mean all carnal and fleshly content. Chr. Thank God that you escaped her : the abhorred of the Lord shall fall into her pit. Prov. 22 : 14. Faith. Nay, I know not whether I did wholly escape her or no. Chr. Why, I trow you did not consent to her desires. Faith. No, not to defile myself; for I re- membered an old writing that I had seen, which said, “Her steps take hold on hell.” Prov. 5:5. So I shut mine eyes, because I would li PiL Proj 242 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. not be bewitched with her looks. Job 31 : 1. Then she railed on me, and I went my way. Chr. Did yon meet with no other assault as you came ? Faith. When I came to the foot of the hill called Difficulty, I met with a very Faithful was assaulted by aged man, who asked me what I was, ^dam the First, and whither bound. I told him that I was a pilgrim, going to the Celestial City. Then said the old man, “Thou lookest like an honest fel- low ; wilt thou be content to dwell with me for the wages that I shall give thee?” Then I asked his name, and where he dwelt. He said his name was Adam the First, and that he dwelt in the town of Deceit. Eph. 4:22. I asked him then what was his work, and what the wages that he would give. He told me that his work was many delights; and his wages, that I should be his heir at last., I further asked him what house he kept, and what other servants he had. So he told me that his house was maintained with all the dainties of the world, and that his servants whre those of his own begetting. Then I asked how many chil- dren he had. He said that he had but three daughters, the Lust of the Flesh, the Lust of the Eyes, arid the Pride of Life, 1 John 2:16; CHRISTIAN AND FAITHFUL. 243 and that I should marry them if I would. Then I asked, how long time he would have me live with him ; and he told me, as long as he lived himself. Chr. Well, and what conclusion came the old man and you to at last ? Faith. Why, at first I found myself some- what inclinable to go with the man, for I thought he spoke very fair ; but looking in his forehead, as I talked with him, I saw there written, “Put off the old man with his deeds.” Chr. And how then ? Faith. Then it came burning hot into my mind, that, whatever he said, and however he flattered,- when he got me home to his house he would sell me for a slave. So I bid him for- bear to talk, for I would not come near the door of his house. Then he reviled me, and told me that he would send such a one after me that should make my way bitter to my soul. So I turned to go away from him ; but just as I turned myself to go thence, I felt him take hold of my flesh, and give me such a deadly twitch back, that I thought he had pulled part of me after himself: this made me cry, “Oh wretched man.” Rom. 7 : 24. So I went on my way up the hill. 244 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Now, when I had got about half-way up, I looked behind me, and saw one coming after me, swift as the wind ; so he overtook me just about the place where the settle stands. “Just there,” said Christian, “did I sit down to rest me; but being overcome with sleep, I there lost this roll out of my bosom.” Faith. But, good brother, hear me out. So soon as the man overtook me, it was but a word and a blow ; for down he knocked me, and laid me for dead. But when I was a little come to myself again, I asked him wherefore he served me so. He said, because of my secret inclining to Adam the First. And with that he struck me another deadly blow on the breast, and beat me down backward ; so I lay at his feet as dead as before. So when I came to myself again, I cried him mercy: but he said, I know not how to show mercy • and with that he knocked me down again. He had doubtless made an end of me, but that one came by and bid him forbear. Chr. Who was that that bid him forbear ? , Faith. I did not know him at first : but as he went by, I perceived the holes in his hands, and in his side ; then I concluded that he was our Lord. So I went up the hill. CHRISTIAN AND FAITHFUL. 245 Chr. That man that overtook you was Mo- of M?ses tcmper ses. He spareth none ; neither know- eth he how to show mercy to those that trans- gress the law. Faith. I know it very well : it was not the first time that he has met with me. ’T was he that came to me when I dwelt securely at home, and that told me that he would burn my house over my head if I stayed there. Ciir. But did you not see the house that stood there on the top of the hill, on the side of which Moses met you ? Faith. Yes, and the lions too, before I came at it. But, for the lions, I think they were asleep, for it was about noon; and be- cause I had so much of the day before me, I passed by the porter, and came down the hill. Chr. He told me, indeed, that he saw you go by; but I wish that you had called at the house, for they would have showed you so many rarities that you ivould scarce have for- got them to the day of your death. But pray tell me, did you meet nobody in the valley of Humility ? ; Faithful as- Faith. Yes, I met with one Dis- saulted by Dis- content. content, who would willingly have persuaded me to go back again with him: his 246 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. reason was, for that the valley was altogether without honor. He told me, moreover, that to go there was the way to disoblige all my friends, as Pride, Arrogancy, Self-Conceit, Worldly Glory, with others, who he knew, as he said, would be very much offended if I made such a fool of myself as to wade through this valley. Chr. Well, and how did you answer him? Faith. I told him, that although all these that he named might claim a kindred Faithful’s an- swer to Discon- of me, and that rightly, (for indeed tent they were my relations according to the flesh,) yet since I became a pilgrim they have dis- owned me, and I also have rejected them ; and therefore they were to me now no more than if they had never been of my lineage. I told him, moreover, thqt as to this valley, he had quite misrepresented the thing ; for before honor is humility, and a haughty spirit before a fall. “Therefore,” said I, “I had rather go through this valley to the honor that was so accounted by the wisest, than choose that which he esteemed most worthy of our affec- tions.” Chr. Met you with nothing else in that valley ? CHRISTIAN AND FAITHFUL. 247 Faith. Yes, I met with Shame; but of all by shame aulted the men that I met with on my pil- grimage, he, I think, bears the wrong name. The others would be said nay, after a little argumentation, and somewhat else; but this bold-faced Shame would never have done. Chr. Why, what did he say to you ? Faith. What ! why, he objected against religion itself. He said it was a pitiful, low, sneaking business for a man to mind religion. He said that a tender conscience was an un- manly thing ; and that for a man to watch over his words and ways, so as to tie up himself from that hectoring liberty that the brave spirits of the times accustom themselves unto, would make him the ridicule of the times. He objected also, that but few of the mighty, rich, or wise, were ever of my opinion ; nor any of them neither, before they were persuaded to be fools, and to be of a voluntary fondness to venture the loss of all for nobody knows what. 1 Cor. 1 : 26 ; 3:18; Phil. 3:7-9; John 7 : 48. He, moreover, objected the base and low estate and condition of those that were chiefly the pilgrims of the times in which they lived ; also their ignorance and want of understanding in all natural science. Yea, he did hold me to it 248 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. at that rate also, about a great many more things than here I relate; as, that it was a shame to sit whining and mourning under a sermon, and a shame to come sighing and groaning home; that it was a shame to ask my neighbor forgiveness for petty faults, or to make restitution where I have taken from any. He said also, that religion made a man grow strange to the great, because of a few vices, which he called by finer names, and made him own and respect the base, because of the same religious fraternity; “and is not this,” said he, “a shame ?” Chr. And what did you say to him ? Faith. Say ? I could not tell what to say at first. Yea, he put me so to it, that my blood came up in my face; even this Shame fetched it up, and had almost beat me quite off. But at last I began to consider, that that which is highly esteemed among men is abomination in the sight of God. Luke 16:15. And I thought again, this Shame tells me what men are ; but he tells me nothing what God, or the Avord of God is. And I thought, moreo\'er, that at the day of doom we shall not be doomed to death or life according to the hec- toring spirits of the world, but according to CHRISTIAN AND FAITHFUL. 249 the wisdom and law of the Highest. “There- fore,” thought I, “what God says is best, is indeed best, though all the men in the Avorld are against it.” Seeing, then, that God prefers his religion ; seeing God prefers a tender con- science ; seeing they that make themselves fools for the kingdom of heaven are wisest, and that the poor man that loveth Christ is richer than the greatest man in the world that hates him, Shame, depart; thou art an enemy to my sal- vation. Shall I entertain thee against my sovereign Lord ? How then shall I look Him in the face at his coming? Mark 8:38. Should I now be ashamed of his ways and ser- vants, how can I expect the blessing? But indeed this Shame was a bold villain ; I could scarcely shake him out of my company ; ^yea, he would be haunting of me, and continually whispering me in the ear with some one or other of the infirmities that attend religion. But at last I told him that it was but in vain to attempt further in this business, for those things that he disdained, in those did I see most glory ; and so at last I got past this im- portunate one. And when I had shaken him off, then I began to sing, 11* 250 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. “ The trials that those men do meet withal, That are obedient to the heavenly call, Are manifold, and suited to tEe flesh, And come and come and come again afresh, That now, or some time else, we by them may Be taken, overcome, and cast away. 0 let the pilgrims, let the pilgrims then Be vigilant, and quit themselves like men.” Chr. I am glad, my brother, that thou didst withstand this villain so bravely, for of all, as thou sayest, I think he has the wrong name; for he is so bold as to follow us in the streets, and to attempt to put us to shame before all men ; that is, to make us ashamed of that which is good. But if he was not himself audacious, he would never attempt to do as he does. But let us still resist him ; for, notwithstanding all his bravadoes, he promoteth the fool, and none else/ “The wise shall inherit glory,” said Sol- omon; “but shame shall be the promotion of fools.” Prov. 3 : 35. Faith. I think we must cry to Him for help against Shame, that would have us to be valiant for truth upon the earth. Chr. You say true ; but did you meet no- body else in that valley ? Faith. No, not I; for T had sunshine all the rest of the way through that, and also through the valley of the Shadow of Death. TALKATIVE MET. 251 Chr. ’T was well for you ; I am sure it fared far otherwise with me. I had for a long season, as soon almost as I entered into that valley, a dreadful combat with that foul fiend Apollyon ; yea, I thought verily he would have killed me, especially when he got me down, and crushed me under him, as if he would have crushed me to pieces; for as he threw me, my sword flew out of my hand : nay, 'he .told me he was sure of me; but I cried to God, and he heard me, and delivered me out of all my troubles. Then I entered into the valley of the Shadow of Death, and had no light for al- most half the way through it. I thought I should have been killed there over and over; but at last day broke, and the sun rose, and I went through that which was behind with far more ease and quiet. jdoreover, I saw in my dream, that as they went on, Faithful, as he chanced to look on one side, saw a man whose name was Talka- tive, walking at a distance beside them ; for in this place there was room enough for them all scr!bed atlve de ' to walk. He was a tall man, and something more comely at a distance than at hand. To this man Faithful addressed himself in this manner. 252 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Faith. Friend, whither away? Are you going to the heavenly country ? Talk. I am going to the same place. Faith. That is well; then I hope we shall have your good company ? Talk. With a very good will will I he your companion. Faith. Come on, then, and let us go to- gether, and let us spend our time in Faithful and Talkative enter discoursing of things that are profit- into discourse, able. Talk. To talk of things that are good, to me is very acceptable, with you or with any other; and I am glad that I have met with those that incline to so good a work ; Talkative's dis- like of bad dis for, to speak the truth, there are but course - few who care thus to spend their time as they are in their travels, but choose much rather to be speaking of things to no profit ; and this Jjath been a trouble to me. Faith. That is indeed a thing to be la- mented; for what thing so worthy of the use of the tongue and mouth of men on earth, as are the things of the God of heaven ? Talk. I like you wonderful ivell, for your saying is full of conviction; and I will add, What thing is so pleasant, and what so profit- TALKATIVE AND FAITHFUL. 253 able, as to talk of the things of God ? What things so pleasant ? that is, if a man hath any delight in things that are wonderful. For instance, if a man doth delight to talk of the history or the mystery of things, or if a man doth love to talk of miracles, wonders, or signs, where shall he find things recorded so delight- ful, and so sweetly penned, as in the holy Scripture ? Faith. That is true ; but to be profited by such things in our talk, should be our chief design. Talk. That’s it that I said; for to talk of such things is most profitable; for by so doing a man may get knowledge of many things, as of the vanity of earthly things, and the benefit of things above. Thus in gen- fine discourse* s eral ; but mol’ c particularly, by this a man may learn the necessity of the new birth, the insufficiency of our works, the need of Christ’s righteousness, etc. Besides, by this a man may learn what it is to repent, to believe, to pray, to suffer, or the like; by this also, a man may learn what are the great promises and consolations of the gos- pel, to his own comfort. Further, by this a man may learn to refute false opinions, to 254 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. ' vindicate the truth, and also to instruct the ignorant. Faith. All this is true ; and glad am I to hear these things from you. Talk. Alas, the want of this is the cause that so few understand the need of faith, and the necessity of a work of grace in their soul, in order to eternal life ; but ignorantly live in the works of the law, by which a man can by no means obtain the kingdom of heaven. Faith. But, by your leave, heavenly know- ledge of these is the gift of God; no man attaineth to them by human industry, or only by the talk of them. Talk. All this I know very well; for a man can receive nothing, except it Talkative ! brave be given him from heaven : all is of grace, not of works. I could give you a hundred scrip- tures for the confirmation of this. “Well, then,” said Faithful, “what is that one thing that we shall at this time found our discourse upon?” Talk. What you will. I will talk of things heavenly, or things earthly; things TaikaS™?" 1 ™ moral, or things evangelical ; things sacred, or things profane; things past, or things to come; things foreign, or things at home; things more TALKATIVE DISCOVERED. 255 essential, or things circumstantial; provided that all be done to our profit. Now did Faithful begin to wonder; and Faithful be- stepping to Christian, (for he walked gulled by Talk- 1 1 iitive. all this while by himself,) he said to him, but softly, “What a brave companion have we got! Surely this man will make a very excellent pilgrim.” At this Christian modestly smiled, and said, Christian makes “This man, with whom you are so Talkative, ten taken, will beguile with this tongue who he was. 0 f pjg twenty of them that know him not.” Faith. Do you know him, then ? Chr. Know him? Yes, better than he knows himself. Faith. Pray what is he ? Chr. His name is Talkative : he dwelleth in our town. I wonder you should be a stranger to him, only I consider that our town is large. Faith. Whose son is he ? And whereabout doth he dwell ? Chr. He is the son of one Say-well. He dwelt in Prating-row ; and he is known to all' that are acquainted with him by the name of Talkative of Prating-row ; and notwithstanding his fine tongue, he is but a sorry fellow. 256 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Faith. Well, he seems to be a very pretty man. Chr. That is, to them that have not a thorough acquaintance with him, for he is best abroad; near home he is ugly enough. Your saying that he is a pretty man, brings to my mind what I have observed in the work of a painter whose pictures show best at a distance ; but very near, more unpleasing. Faith. But I am ready to think you do but jest, because you smiled. Chr. God forbid that I should jest (though I smiled) in this matter, or that I should accuse any falsely. I will give you a further discov- ery of him. This man is for any company, and for any talk: as he talketh now with you, so will he talk when he is on the ale-bench; and the more drink he hath in his crown, the more of these things he hath in his mouth. Religion hath no place in his heart, or house, or conver- sation ; all he hath lieth in his tongue, and his religion is to make a noise therewith. Faith. Say you so? Then am I in this man, greatly deceived. Chr. Deceived! you may be sure of it. Remember the proverb, “They say, J u a tdots V not lks ' and do not;” but the kingdom of God is not TALKATIVE’S CHARACTER. 257 in word, but in power. Matt. 23:3; 1 Cor. 4 : 20. He talketh of prayer, of repentance, of faith, and of the new birth ; but he knows but only to talk of them. I have been in his family, and have observed him both at home and abroad ; and I know what I say of him is His house is the truth. His house is as empty of empty of relig- ion. religion as the white of an egg is of savor. There is there neither prayer, nor sign of repentance for sin; yea, the brute, in his kind, serves God far better than he. He is tore e iigion. stain the very stain, reproach, and shame of religion to all that know him, Rom. 2 : 23, 24 ; it can hardly have a good word in all that end of the town where he dwells, through him. used h ofhfm verb Thus say the common people that know him, “A saint abroad, and a devil at home.” His poor family finds it so ; he is such a churl, such a railer at, and so unreasonable with his servants, that they neither know how to do for or speak to him. Men that have any dealings with him say it is better to deal with dearth h"m t0 a Turk than with him, for fairer deal- ings they shall have at their hands. This Talk- ative, if it be possible, will go beyond them, defraud, beguile, and overreach them. Besides, he brings up his sons to follow his steps ; and 258 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. if he finds in any of them a foolish timorous- ness, (for so he calls the first appearance of a tender conscience,) he calls them fools and blockheads, and by no means will employ them in much, or speak to their commendation before others. For my part, I am of opinion that he has, by his wicked life, caused many to stum- ble and fall ; and will be, if God prevents not, the ruin of many more. Faith. Well, my brother, I am bound to believe you, not only because you say you know him, but also because, like a Chris- tian, you make your reports of men. For I cannot think that you speak these things of ill-will, but because it is even so as you say. Chr. Had I known him no more than you, I might' perhaps have thought of him as at the first you did ; yea, had I received this report at their hands only that are enemies to religion, I should have thought it had been a slander — a lot that often falls from bad men’s mouths upon good men’s names and professions. But all these things, yea, and a great many more as' bad, of my own knowledge I can prove him guilty of. Besides, good men are ashamed of him; they can neither call him brother nor TALKATIVE’S CHARACTER. 259 friend ; the very naming of him among them makes them blush, if they know him. Faith. Well, I see that saying and doing are two things, and hereafter I shall better observe this distinction. Chr. They are two things indeed, and are as diverse as are the soul and the body; for, rchgTon arcassof as the body without the soul is but a dead carcass, so saying, if it be alone, is but a dead carcass also. The soul of religion is the practical part. “Pure religion and unde- filed before God and the Father is this, To visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted from the world.” See James 1 : 22-27. This, Talkative is not aware of: he thinks that hearing and saying will make a good Christian ; and thus he deceiv- eth his own soul. Hearing is but as the sowing of the seed ; talking is not sufficient to prove that fruit is indeed in the heart and life. And let us assure ourselves, that at the day of doom men shall be judged according to their fruits. Matt. 13:23. It will not be said then, Did you believe ? but, Were you doers, or talkers only ? and accordingly shall they be judged. The end of the world is compared to our har- vest, Matt. 13 : 30, and you know men at bar- 260 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. vest regard nothing but fruit. Not that any thing can be accepted that is not of faith ; but I speak this to show you how insignificant the profession of Talkative will be at that day. Faith. This brings to my mind that of Moses, by which he describeth the beast that is clean. Lev. 11 ; Deut. 14. He is such a one that parteth the hoof, and cheweth the cud; not that parteth the hoof only, or that cheweth the cud only. The hare cheweth the cud, but yet is unclean, because he parteth not the hoof. And this truly resembleth Talkative : v d’ c £l e i ‘, llf “ 1 r c ™ e he cheweth the cud, he seeketh know- ative ess of 1 alk " ledge ; he cheweth upon the word, but he divid- eth not the hoof. He parteth not with the way of sinners; but, as the hare, he retaineth the foot of the dog or bear, and therefore he is unclean: * Chr. You have spoken, for aught I know, the true gospel sense of these texts. And I will add another thing: Paul call- tv ™h?ngs e that eth some men, yea, and those great !ife nd Wlth0ut talkers too, sounding brass, and tinkling cym- bals, 1 Cor. 13:1, 3; that is, as he expounds them in another place, things without life giv- ing sound. 1 Cor. 14:7. Things without life ; that is, without the true faith and grace of the TALKATIVE’S CHARACTER. 261 gospel; and, consequently, tilings that shall never be placed in the kingdom of heaven among those that are the children of life; though their sound, by their talk, be as if it were the tongue or voice of an angel. Faith. Well, I was not so fond of his com- pany at first, but I am as sick of it now. What shall we do to be rid of him ? Chr. Take my advice, and do as I bid you, and you shall find that he will soon be sick of your company too, except God shall touch his heart, and turn it. Faith. What would you have me to do ? Chr. Why, go to him, and enter into some serious discourse about the power of relig- ion; and ask him plainly, (when he has ap- proved of it, for that he will,) whether this thing be set up in his heart, house, or conver- sation. Then Faithful stepped forward again, and said to Talkative, “Come, what cheer? How is it now ?” Talk. Thank you, well : I thought we should have had a great deal of talk by this time. Faith. Well, if you will, we will fall to it now ; and since you left it with me to state the question, let it be this: How doth the saving 262 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. grace of God discover itself when it is in the heart of man ? Talk. I perceive, then, that our talk must be about the power of things. Well, it is a very good question, and I shall be willing to answer you. And take my answer falsc T f,l^‘™ y 9 in brief, thus : First, where the grace grace, of God is in the heart, it causeth there a great outcry against sin. Secondly — Faith. Nay, hold; let us consider of one at once. I think you should rather say, It shows itself by inclining the soul to abhor its sin. Talk. Why, what difference is there be- tween crying out against, and abhorring of sin ? Faith. Oh, a great deal. A man may cry out against sin of policy ; but he cannot abhor it but by virtue of a godly antipathy against it. I have heard many cry out against To cry out against sin no sin in the pulpit, who can yet abide ^gn of grace, it well enough in the heart, house, and conver- sation. Gen. 39 : 15. Joseph’s mistress cried out with a loud voice, as if she had been very holy; but she would willingly, notwithstanding that, have committed uncleanness with him. Some cry out against sin, even as the mother cries out against her child in her lap, when she FAITHFUL AND TALKATIVE. 263 calleth it slut and naughty girl, and then falls to hugging and kissing it. Talk. You lie at the catch, I perceive. Faith. No, not I ; I am only for setting things right. But what is the second thing whereby you would prove a discovery of a work of grace in the heart ? Talk. Great knowledge of gospel mysteries. Faith. This sign should have been first: but, Great know- first or last, it is also false ; for know- ledge no sign of grace. ledge, great knowledge, may be ob- tained in the mysteries of the gospel, and yet no work of grace in the soul. Yea, if a man have all knowledge, he may yet be nothing, and so, consequently, be no child of God. 1 Cor. 13:2. When Christ said, “Do you know all these things ?” and the disciples had answered, Yes, he added, “Blessed are ye if ye do them.” He doth not lay the blessing in the knowing of them, but in the doing of them. knowledge 38 of For there is a knowledge that is not attended with doing: “He that knoweth his Master’s will, and doeth it not.” A man may know like an angel, and yet be no Christian ; therefore your sign of it is not true. Indeed, to know is a thing that pleaseth talkers and boasters ; but to do, is that which pleaseth God. 264 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Not that the heart can be good without know- ledge, for without that the heart is naught. There are therefore two sorts of knowledge — knowledge that resteth in the bare speculation of things, and knowledge that is accompanied with the grace of faith and love, which puts a man upon doing even the will of God True know- ledge attended from the heart: the first of these will with endeavors, serve the talker; but without the other, the true Christian is not content. “Give me un- derstanding, and I shall keep thy law ; yea, I shall observe it with my whole heart.” Psa. 119 : 34 . Talk. You lie at the catch again: this is not for edification. Faith. Well, if you please, propound an- other sign how this work of grace discovereth itself where it is. Talk. Not I, for I see we shall not agree. Faith. Well, if you will not, will you give me leave to do it? Talk. You may use your liberty. Faith. A work of grace in the soul discov- ereth itself, either to him that hath it, or to standers by. To him that hath it, thus: It gives '111111 con- viction of sin, especially the defilement of his FAITHFUL AND TALKATIVE. 2G5 nature, and the sin of unbelief, for the sake 0 f ) g n rac s e 00d sigu of which he is sure to be damned, if he findeth not mercy at God’s hand, by faith in Jesus Christ. This sight and sense of things » worketh in him sorrow and shame for sin. Psa. 38:18; Jer. 31:19; John 16:8; Rom. 7:24; Mark 16:16; Gal. 2:16; Rev. 1:6. He find- eth, moreover, revealed in him the Saviour of the world, and the absolute necessity of closing with him for. life ; at the which he findeth hun- gerings and thirstings after him, to which hun- gerings and thirstings the promise is made. Now, according to the strength or weakness of his faith in his Saviour, so is his joy and peace, so is his love to holiness, so are his desires to know him more, and also to serve him in this world. But, though I say it discovereth itself thus unto him, yet it is but seldom that he is able to conclude that this is a work of grace ; because his corruptions now, and his abused reason, make his mind to misjudge in this mat- ter: therefore in him that hath this work there is required a very sound judgment, before he can with steadiness conclude that this is a work of grace. John 16:9; Gal. 2:15, 16; Acts 4:12; Matt. 5:6; Rev. 21 : 6. To others it is thus discovered : 12 Pil. Prog. 26G PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. 1. By an experimental confession of his faith in Christ. 2. By a life answerable to that confession : to wit, a life of holiness — heart holiness, family holiness, (if he hath a family,) and by conversation holiness in the world; which in the general teacheth him inwardly to abhor his sin, and himself for that, in secret; to suppress it in his family, and to promote holiness in the world: not by talk only, as a hypocrite or talkative person may do, but by a practical subjection in faith and love to the power of the word. Job 42 : 5, 6 ; Psa. 50:23; Ezek. 20 : 43 ; 36:25; Matt, 5:8; John 14:15; Rom. 10:10; Phil. 1:27; 3 : 17-20. And now, sir, as to this brief description of the work of grace, and also the discovery of it, if you have aught to object, object; if not, then give me leave to propound to you a second question. Talk. Nay, my part is not now to object, but to hear ; let me, therefore, have your second question. Faith. It is this: Do you experience this first part of the description of it; and doth your life and conversation testify the si gnol h g 7Je 0d same? Or standeth your religion in word or tongue, and not in deed and truth ? Pray, if you incline to answer me in this, say no more FAITHFUL AND TALKATIVE. 207 than you know the God above will say Amen to, and also nothing but what your conscience can justify you in ; for not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord com- mendeth. Besides, to say I am thus and thus, when my conversation, and all my neighbors, tell me I lie, is great wickedness. Then Talkative at first began to blush ; but, recovering himself, thus he replied : “You come now to experience, to conscience, and to God ; and to appeal to him for justification of what is spoken. This kind of discourse I did not p™e k d tive w”th expect; nor am I disposed to give tion thtul s quus an answer to such questions, because I count not myself bound thereto, unless you take upon you to be a catechizer ; and though you should so do, yet I may refuse to make you my judge. But I pray, will you tell me why you ask me such questions ?” Faith. Because I saw you forward to talk, why 1 to ir533S au, l because I knew not that you had question. aught else but notion. Besides, to tell you all the truth, I have heard of you that Faithfuls plain you are a man whose religion lies in dealing with Talkative. talk, and that your conversation gives this your mouth-profession the lie. They say you are a spot among Christians, and that 268 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. religion fareth the worse for your ungodly con- versation ; that some have already stumbled at your wicked ways, and that more are in dan- ger of being destroyed thereby : your religion, and an ale-house, and covetousness, and un- cleanness, and swearing, and lying, and vain company keeping, etc., will stand together. The proverb is true of you which is said of a har- lot, to wit, “That she is a shame to all women;” so are you a shame to all professors. Talk. Since you are so ready to take up reports, and to judge so rashly as F™hfuildteu s you do, I cannot but conclude you are some peevish or melancholy man, not fit to be dis- coursed with ; and so adieu. Then up came Christian, and said to his brother, “I told you how it would happen; your words and his lusts could not agree. He had rather leave your company than reform his life. But he is gone, as I said : let him go ; the loss is no man’s but his own. He has saved us dance g00d rid ‘ the trouble of going from him ; for he continuing (as I suppose he will do) as he is, would have been but a blot in our company ; besides, the apostle says, ‘ From such withdraw thyself.’ ” Faith. But I am glad we had this little discourse with him; it may happen that he FAITHFUL AND CHRISTIAN. 2C9 will think of it again ; however, I have dealt plainly with him, and so am clear of his blood if he perisheth. Chr. You did well to talk so plainly to him as you did. There is but little of this faithful dealing with men nowadays, and that makes religion to stink so in the nostrils of many as it doth ; for they are these talkative fools, whose religion is only in word, and who are debauched and vain in their conversation, that (being so much admitted into the fellowship of the godly) do puzzle the world, blemish Christianity, and grieve the sincere. I wish that all men would deal with such as you have done ; then should they either be made more conformable to relig- ion, or the company of saints would be too hot for them. Then did Faithful say, “How Talkative at first lifts up his plumes ; How bravely doth he speak ! How he presumes To drive down all before him ! But so soon As Faithful talks of heart-work, like the moon That’s past the full, into the wane he goes ; And so will all but he that heart-work knows.” Thus they went on, talking of what they had seen by the way, and so made that way easy, which would otherwise no doubt have been tedious to them, for now they went through a Avilderness. 270 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS- THE SIXTH STAGE. Now when they were got almost quite out of this wilderness, Faithful chanced to cast his eye hack, and espied one coming after them, and he knew him. “Oh,” said Faithful to his brother, “who comes yonder?” Then Chris- tian looked, and said, “It is my good friend Evangelist.” “Aye, and my good friend too,” said Faithful, “for ’t was he that set me on the way to the gate.” Noav was Evan- overtaiSXm! gelist come up unto them, and thus saluted them. Evan. Peace be with you, dearly beloved, and peace be to your helpers. Chr. Welcome, welcome, my good Evan- gelist: the sight of thy countenance They are g iad brings to my remembrance thy an- him - cient kindness and unwearied labors for my eternal good. “And a thousand times welcome,” said good Faithful, “thy company, 0 sweet Evan- gelist; how desirable is it to us poor pilgrims.” Then said Evangelist, “How hath it fared with you, my friends, since the time of our last parting ? What have you met with, and how have you behaved yourselves ?” EVANGELIST’S EXHORTATION. 271 Then Christian and Faithful told him of all things that had happened to them in the way ; and how, and with what difficulty, they had arrived to that place. “Right glad am I,” said Evangelist, “not tiontothem rta ‘ that you have met with trials, but that you have been victors, and for that you have, notwithstanding many weaknesses, con- tinued in the way to this very day. “I say, right glad am I of this thing, and that for mine own sake and yours: I have sowed, and you have reaped ; and the day is coming, when ‘both he that soweth, and they that reap, shall rejoice together/ John 4:36; that is, if you hold out: ‘for in due season ye shall reap, if ye faint not.’ Gal. 6:9. The crown is before you, and it is an incorruptible one: ‘so run that ye may obtain’ it. 1 Cor. 9 : 24-27. Some there be that set out for this crown, and after they have gone far for it, another comes in and takes it from them: ‘hold fast, therefore, that you have; let no man take your crown.’ Rev. 3:11. You are not yet out of the gunshot of the devil: ‘you have not resisted unto blood, striving against sin.’ Let the kingdom be always before you, and believe steadfastly concerning the things 272 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. that are invisible. Let nothing that is on this side the other world get within you. And, above all, look well to your own hearts and to the lusts thereof ; for they are ‘deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked.’ Set your faces like a flint ; you have all power in heaven and earth on your side.” Then Christian thanked him for his exhor- tations; but told him withal, that They do thank him for his ex- they would have him speak further llortations - to them for their help the rest of the way ; and the rather, for that they well knew that he was a prophet, and could tell them of things that might happen unto them, and also how they might resist and overcome them. To which request Faithful also consented. So Evangelist began as followeth. Evan. My sons, you have heard in the word of the truth of the gospel, that w St pi S?)ubiS you must through many tnbula- ^ vanity Fair, y ^ and cncourag- tions enter into the kingdom of lieav- steadiaSss. to en;” and again, that “in every city, bonds and afflictions abide you and therefore you can- not expect that you should go long on your pilgrimage without them, in some sort or other. You have found something of the truth of these testimonies upon you already, and more will VANITY FAIR. 273 immediately follow ; for now, as you see, you are almost out of this wilderness, and there- fore you will soon come into a town., that you will by and by see before you; and in that town you will be hardly beset with enemies, who will strain hard but they will kill you; and be you sure that one or both of you must seal the testimony which you hold with blood ; but be you faithful unto death, and the King He whose lot will give you a crown of life. He to "suffer, ‘wm that shall die there, although his of his brother, will be unnatural, and his pain perhaps great, he will yet have the better of his fellow; not only because he will be arrived at the celestial city soonest, but be- cause he will escape many miseries that the other will meet with in the rest of his jour- ney. But when you are come to the town, and shall find fulfilled what I have here related, then remember your friend, and quit yourselves like men, and commit the keeping of your souls to God in well-doing, as unto a faithful Crea- tor. Then I saw in my dream, that when they were got out of the wilderness, they presently saw a town before them, and the name of that town is Vanity; and at the town there is a fair 12 * 274 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. kept, called Vanity Fair. It is kept all tlie year long. It beareth the name of Vanity Fair, because the town where it is kept is lighter than vanity, Psa. 62 : 9 and also be- cause all that is there sold, or that cometh thither, is vanity ; as is the saying of the wise, “ All that cometh is vanity.” Eccl. 11:8; see also Eccl. 1 : 2-14 ; 2 : 11-17 ; Isa. 40 : 17. This fair is no new-erected business, but a thing of ancient standing. I will ohms fair quity show you the original of it. Almost five thousand years ago there were pilgrims walking to the celestial city, as these two honest persons are ; and Beelzebub, Apol- lyon, and Legion, with their companions, per- ceiving by the path the pilgrims made, that their way to the city lay through this town of Vanity, they contrived here to set up a fair, a fair wherein should be sold all sorts of vanity, and that it should last all the year long. There- fore at this fair are all such mer- dJe^mbfaS.' chandise sold as houses, lands, trades, places, honors, preferments, titles, countries, kingdoms, lusts, pleasures ; and delights of all sorts, as harlots, wives, husbands, children, masters, servants, lives, blood, bodies, souls, silver, gold, pearls, precious stones, and what not. VANITY FAIR. 275 And moreover, at this fair there is at all times to be seen jugglings, cheats, games, plays, fools, apes, knaves, and rogues, and that of every kind. Here are to be seen too, and that for noth- ing, thefts, murders, adulteries, false-swearers, and that of a blood-red color. And, as in other fairs of less moment, there are the several rows and streets under their proper names, where such and such wares are vended ; so here, likewise, you have the proper places, rows, streets, (namely, countries and kingdoms,) where the wares of this fair are soonest to be found. Here is the Britain-row, thilfair treets of the French-row, the Italian-row, the Spanish-row, the German-row, where several sorts of vanities are to be sold. But, as in other fairs, some one commodity is as the chief of all the fair, so the ware of Rome and her mer- chandise is greatly promoted in this fair ; only our English nation, with some others, have taken a dislike thereat. Now, as I said, the way to the celestial city lies just through this town where this lusty fair is kept ; and he that would go to the city, and yet not go through this town, “must needs go out of the world.” 1 Cor. 4:10. The Prince 276 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. of princes himself, when here, went through this town to his own country, and Christ went through this that upon a fair-day too; yea, and, fair - as I think, it was Beelzebub, the chief lord of this fair, that invited him to buy of his vani- ties, yea, would have made him lord of the fair, would he but -have done him reverence as he went through the town. Yea, because he was such a person of honor, Beelzebub had him from street to street, and showed him all the kingdoms of the world in a little time, that he might, if possible, allure that blessed One to cheapen and buy some of his vanities ; but he had no mind to the merchandise, Christ bought nothing at the and therefore left the town without fair laying out so much as one farthing upon these vanities. Matt. 4 : 1-8 ; Luke 4 : 5-8. This fair, therefore, is an ancient thing, of long standing, and a very great fair. Now these pilgrims, as I said, must needs go through this fair. Well, so they e nS e the(l[i ms did ; but, behold, even as they entered into the fair, all the people in the fair were The fair in a hubbub about moved, and the town itself, as it them were, in a hubbub about them, and that for several reasons: for, First, the pilgrims were clothed with such HUBBUB IN THE FAIR. 277 kind of raiment as was diverse from the rai- ofthe imbbub!® ment of any that traded in that fair. The people, therefore, of the fair made a great gazing upon them : some said they were fools ; some, they were bedlams; and some, they were outlandish men. Job 12:4; 1 Cor. 4 : 9. Secondly, and as they wondered at their The second apparel, so they did likewise at their • cause of the hubbub. speech; for few could understand what they said. They naturally spoke the lan- guage of Canaan; but they that kept the fair were the men of this world: so that from one end of the fair to the other, they seemed bar- barians each to the other. 1 Cor. 2:7, 8. Thirdly, but that which did not a little the hubbub 86 of amuse the merchandisers was, that these pilgrims set very light by all their wares. They cared not so much as to look upon them ; and if they called upon them to buy, they would put their lingers in their ears, and cry, “Turn away mine eyes from beholding vanity,” Psa. 119 : 37, and look upward, signifying that jtheir trade and traffic was in heaven. Phil. 3:20, 21. One chanced, mockingly, beholding the carriage of the men, to say unto them, “What will ye buy ?” But they, looking gravely upon 278 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. him, said, “We buy the truth.” Prov. 23 : 23. At that there was an occasion taken onbTCbbutT to despise the men the more; some mock- ing, some taunting, some speaking are T mocked. rim9 reproachfully, and some calling upon others to smite them. At last, things came to a hub- bub and great stir in the fair, insomuch that all order was confounded. Now was word presently brought to the great one of the fair, who quickly came down, and deputed some of his most trusty friends to take those men into examination about whom the fair was almost overturned. So the men were brought to ex- amination; and they that sat upon ail TiVitn. are ex ' them asked them whence they came, whither they went, and what they did there in such an unusual garb. The men told them they were pilgrims and strangers m came, the world, and that they were going to their own country, which was the heavenly Jerusa- lem, Heb. 11 : 13-16 ; and that they had given no occasion to the men of the town, nor yet to the merchandisers, thus to abuse them, and to let them in their journey, except it was for that, when one asked them what they would buy, they said they would buy the truth. But they that were appointed to examine them THE PILGRIMS PERSECUTED. 279 did not believe them to be any other than be!ieved are not bedlams and mad, or else such as came to put all things into a confusion in the fair. Therefore they took them and beat them, and besmeared them with dirt, and then put inThecage 6 put them into the cage, that they might be made a spectacle to all the men of the fair. There, therefore, they lay for some time, and were made the objects of any man's sport, or malice, or revenge ; the great one of the fair laughing still at all that befell them. But the men being patient, and “not rendering railing in theca e ge avior for railing, but contrariwise bless- ing,” and giving good words for bad, and kind- ness for injuries done, some men in the fair, that were more observing and less prejudiced than the rest, began to check and blame the baser sort for their continual abuses done by them to the men. They, therefore, in an angry manner let fly at them again, counting them as bad as the men in the cage, and telling them that they seemed confederates, and should be made partakers of their misfortunes. The others replied that, for aught they could see, the men were quiet and sober, and intended nobody any harm ; and that there were many that traded in their fair that were more worthy 280 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. to be put into the cage, yea, and pillory too, than were the men that they had abused. Thus, after divers words had passed on both sides, (the men behaving themselves all the while very wisely and soberly before them,) they fell to some blows among themselves, and did harm one to another. Then were these two poor men brought before their t h e he J u thOTs a of examiners again, and were charged luce. disturb ‘ as being guilty of the late hubbub that had been in the fair. So they beat them pitifully, and hanged irons upon them, and led Thcy are led them in chains up and down the fair, the fair in x 7 chains, for a for an example and terror to others, terrortoothers lest any should speak in their behalf, or join themselves unto them. But Christian and Faithful behaved themselves yet more wisely, and received the ignominy and shame that was cast upon them with so much meekness and patience, that it won to their side Some men of the fair won (though but few in comparison of the over to them rest) several of the men in the fair. This put the other party yet into a greater rage, inso- much that they concluded the death of these two men. Wherefore they threat- Their adver- saries resolve to ened that neither cage nor irons killthem - should serve their turn, but that they should FAITHFUL’S TRIAL. 281 die for the abuse they had done, and for delud- inpthe men of the fair. They are again Then were they remanded to cage, and after* the cage a 2X101, until further order to trial. should be taken with them. So they put them in, and made their feet fast in the stocks. Here also they called again to mind what they had heard from their faithful friend Evan- gelist, and were the more confirmed in their way and sufferings by what lie told them would happen to them. They also now comforted each other, that whose lot it was to suffer, even he should have the best of it: therefore each man secretly wished that he might have that preferment. But committing themselves to the all-wise disposal of Him that ruleth all things, with much content they abode in the condition in which they were, until they should be other- wise disposed of. Then a convenient time being appointed, they brought them forth to their trial, in order to their condemnation. When the time was come, they were brought before their enemies and arraigned. The judge’s name was Lord Hate-good ; their indictment was one and the same in substance, though somewhat varying 282 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. in form; the contents whereof was this: “That they were enemies to, and disturb- me S eir ^ ict ' ers of, the trade ; that they had made commo- tions and divisions in the town, and had won a party to their own most dangerous opinions, in contempt of the law of their prince.” Then Faithful began to answer, Faithful an- swers for him- that he had only set himself against sel1 - that which had set itself against Him that is higher than the highest. “And,” said he, “as for disturbance, I make none, being myself a man of peace : the parties that were won to us, were won by beholding our truth and innocence, and they are only turned from the worse to the better. And as to the king, you talk of, since he is Beelzebub, the enemy of our Lord, I defy him and all his angels.” Then proclamation was made, that they that had aught to say for their lord the king against the prisoner at the bar, should forth- with appear, and give in their evidence. So there came in three witnesses, to wit, Envy, Superstition, and Pickthank. They were then asked if they knew the prisoner at the bar*, and what they had to say for their lord the king against him. Then stood forth Envy, and said to this FAITIIFUL’S TRIAL. 283 effect: “My lord, I have known this man a Envy begins, long time, and will attest upon my oath before this honorable bench, that he is — ” Judge. Hold; give him his oath. So they swore him. Then he said, ‘ ‘ My lord, this man, notwithstanding his plausible name, is one of the vilest men in our country; he neither regardeth prince nor people, law nor custom, but doetli all that lie can to possess all men with certain of his disloyal notions, which lie 'in the general calls principles of faith and holiness. And in particular, I heard him once myself affirm that Christianity and the cus- toms of our town of Vanity were diametrically opposite, and could not be reconciled. By which saying, my lord, he doth at once not only condemn all our laudable doings, but us in the doing of them.” Then did the judge say to him, “Hast thou any more to say ?” Envy. My lord, I could say much more, only I would not be tedious to the court. Yet if need be, when the other gentlemen have given in their evidence, rather than any thing shall be wanting that will dispatch him, I will enlarge my testimony against him. So he was bid to stand by. 284 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Then they called Superstition, and bid him look upon the prisoner. They also foU f"P erstition asked what he could say for their lord the king against him. Then they swore him; so he began. Super. My lord, I have no great acquaint- ance with this man, nor do I desire to have fur- ther knowledge of him. However, this I know, that he is a very pestilent fellow, from some discourse that I had with him the other day, in this town ; for then, talking with him, I heard him say, that our religion was naught, and such by which a man could by no means please God. Which saying of his, my lord, your lord- ship very well knows what necessarily thence will follow, to wit, that we still do worship in vain, are yet in our sins, and finally shall be damned : and this is that which I have to say. Then was Pickthank sworn, and bid say what he knew in the behalf of their lord the king against the prisoner at the bar. Pick. My lord, and you gentle- te S timony hank& men all, this fellow I have known of a long time, and have heard him speak things that ought not to be spoken; for he hath railed on our noble prince Beelzebub, and hath spoken con- temptibly of his honorable friends, whose names FAITHFUL’S DEFENCE. 285 are, the Lord Old Man, the Lord Carnal De- Sins are all light, the Lord Luxurious, the Lord lords, and great ones. Desire-of-vain-glory, my old Lord Lechery, Sir Having Greedy, with all the rest of our nobility; and he hath said, moreover, that if all men were of his mind, if possible, there is not one of these noblemen should have any lohger a being in this town. Besides, he hath not been afraid to rail on you, my lord, who are now appointed to be his judge, calling you an ungodly villain, with many other such like vilifying terms, with which he hath be- spattered most of the gentry of our town. When this Pickthank had told his tale, the judge directed his speech to the prisoner at the bar, saying, “Thou runagate, heretic, and trai- tor, hast thou heard what these honest gentle- men have witnessed against thee ?” Faith. May I speak a few words in my own defence ? Judge. Sirrah, sirrah, thou deservest to live no longer, but to be slain immediately upon the place ; yet, that all men may see our gentleness towards thee, let us hear what thou, vile runagate, hast to say. fenced wmseif! Faith. First I say, then, in an- swer to what Mr. Envy hath spoken, I never 286 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. said auglit but this, that what rule, or laws, or custom, or people, were flat against the word of God, are diametrically opposite to Chris- tianity. If I have said amiss in this, convince me of my error, and I am ready here before you to make my recantation. As to the second, to wit, Mr. Superstition, and his charge- against me, I said only this, that in the worship of God there is required a divine faith; but there can be no divine faith without a divine revelation of the will of God. Therefore, whatever is thrust into the worship of God that is not agreeable to divine revela- tion, cannot be done but by a human faith ; which faith will not be profitable to eternal life. Third, as to what Mr. Pickthank hath said, I say, (avoiding terms, as that I am said to rail, and the like,) that the prince of this town, with all the rabblement, his attendants, by this gentleman named, are more fit for a being in hell than in this town and country. And so 'the Lord have mercy upon me. Then the judge called to the jury, (who all this while stood by to hear and ob- The judge's speech to the serve,) “Gentlemen of the jury, you •> ur >’- sec this man about whom so great an uproar THE JUDGE’S CHARGE. 287 hath been made in this town; you have also heard what these worthy gentlemen have wit- nessed against him; also, you have heard his reply and confession : it lieth now in your breasts to hang him, or save his life ; but yet I think meet to instruct you in our law. “There was an act made in the days of Pharaoh the Great, servant to our prince, that, lest those of a contrary religion should multi- ply and grow too strong for him, their males should be thrown into the river. Exod. 1 : 22. There was also an act made in the days of Nebuchadnezzar the Great, another of his ser- vants, that whoever would not fall down and worship his golden image, should be thrown into a fiery furnace. Dan. B : 6. There was also an act made in the days of Darius, that whoso for some time called upon any god but him, should be cast into the lion’s den. Dan. G : 7. Now, the substance of these laws this rebel has broken, not only in thought, (which is not to be borne,) but also in word and deed ; which must, therefore, needs be intolerable. “For that of Pharaoh, his law was made upon a supposition to prevent mischief, no crime being yet apparent ; but here is a crime apparent. For the second and third, you see 288 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. lie disputeth against our religion ; and for the treason that he hath already confessed, he deserveth to die the death.” Then went the jury out, whose names were Mr. Blindman, Mr. No-good, Mr. Malice, Mr. Love-lust, Mr. Live-loose, Mr. Heady, Mr. High-mind, Mr. Enmity, Mr. Liar, Mr. Cruelty, Mr. Hate-light, and Mr. Implacable ; who every one gave in his private verdict against him among themselves, and afterwards unanimously concluded to bring him in guilty They conclude to bring him in before the judge. And first among g^Ry of death, themselves, Mr. Blindman, the foreman, said, “I see clearly that this man is a heretic.” Then said Mr. No-good, “Away with such a fellow from the earth.” “Aye,” said Mr. Malice, “for I hate the very looks of him.” Then said Mr. Love-lust, “I could never endure him.” “Nor I,” said Mr. Live-loose, “for he would always be condemning my way.” “Hang him, hang him,” said Mr. Heady. “A sorry scrub,” said Mr. High-mind. “My heart riseth against him,” said Mr. Enmity. “He is a rogue,” said Mr. Liar. “Hanging is too good for him,” said Mr. Cruelty. “Let us dispatch him out of the way,” said Mr. Hate- light. Then said Mi 1 . Implacable, “Might I FAITHFUL’S MARTYRDOM. 289 have all the world given me, I could not be reconciled to him; therefore let us forthwith bring him in guilty of death.” And so they did; therefore he was pres- ently condemned to be had' from the place where he was, to the place from whence he came, and there to be put to the most cruel death that could be invented. They therefore brought him out, to do with him according to their law; and first they scourged him, then they bulfeted him, then they lanced his flesh with knives: after that they stoned him with stones, then pricked him with their swords ; and last of all, they burned ofFaith e tui eath him to ashes at the stake. Thus came Faithful to his end. Now I saw, that there stood behind the multitude a chariot and a couple of horses waiting for Faithful, who (so soon as his ad- versaries had dispatched him) was taken up into it, and straightway was carried up through the clouds with sound of trumpet, the nearest way to the celestial gate. But as for Chris- tian, he had some respite, and was remanded sun a h prisone/ s back to prison : so he there remain- ed for a space. But He who overrules all things, having the power of their rage in his Pil Prog. 1 3 290 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. own hand, so wrought it about, that Christian for that time escaped them, and went his way. And as he went, he sang, saying, “Well, Faithful, thou hast faithfully profest Unto thy Lord, with whom thou shalt he blest, When faithless ones, with all their vain delights, Are crying out under their hellish plights : Sing, Faithful, sing, and let thy name survive ; For though they killed thee, thou art yet alive.” BY-ENDS OVERTAKEN. 291 THE SEVENTH STAGE. Now I saw in my dream, that Christian went not forth alone ; for there was one whose Christian has name was Hopeful, (being so made Faithful in their words and behavior, in their sufferings at the fair,) who joined himself unto him, and entering into a brotherly covenant, told him that he would be his companion. Thus one died to bear testimony to the truth, and another rises out of his ashes to be a com- panion with Christian in his pilgrimage. This oVthe a men°of Hopeful also told Christian, that low. there were many more oi the men in the fair that would take their time and follow after. So I saw, that quickly after they were got out of the fair, they overtook one that was By-ends; so they said to him, “What coun- tryman, sir; and how far go you this way?” He told them that he came from the town of Fair-speech, and he was going to the celestial city ; but told them not his name. “From Fair-speech?” said Christian; “is another com- panion. by the beholding of Christian and They overtake By-ends. going before them, whose name was 292 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. there any good that lives there ?” Proverbs 26:25. “Yes,” said By-ends, “I hope so.” Chr. Pray, sir, what may I call you? By-ends. I am a stranger to you, and you to me : if you be going this way, I to^iihfsname* shall be glad of your company ; if not, I must be content. “This town of Fair-speech,” said Christian, “I have heard of; and, as I remember, they say it ’s a wealthy place.” By. Yes, I will assure you that it is; and I have very many rich kindred there. Chr. Pray, who are your kindred there, if a man may be so bold ? By. Almost the whole town; and in par- ticular my Lord Turn-about, my Lord Time- server, my Lord Fair-speech, from whose an- cestors that town first took its name ; also Mr. Smooth-man, Mr. Facing-both-ways, Mr. Any- thing; and the parson of our parish, Mr. Two- tongues, was my mother’s own brother, by fa- ther’s side; and, to tell you the truth, I am become a gentleman of good quality, yet my great-grandfather was but a waterman, looking one way and rowing another, and I got most of my estate by the same occupation. DISCOURSE WITH BY-ENDS. 293 Chr. Are you a married man ? By. Yes, and my wife is a very virtuous The wife and woman, the daughter of a virtuous kindred of By- ends. woman: she was my Lady Feign- ing’s daughter; therefore she came of a very honorable family, and is arrived to such a pitch of breeding, that she knows how to carry it to all, even to prince and peasant. ; Tis true, we somewhat differ in religion from those Where By ends of the stricter sort, yet but in two differs fromoth- ers in religion, small points : FirsC ,wc never strive against wind and tide. Secondly, we are always most zealous when religion goes in his silver slippers; we love much tp walk with him in the street, if the sun shines and the people applaud him. Then Christian stepped a little aside to his fellow Hopeful, saying, “It runs in my mind that this is one By-ends of Fair-speech ; and if it be he, we have as very a knave in our company as dwelleth in all these parts.” Then said Hopeful, “Ask him; methinks he should not be ashamed of his name.” So Christian came up with him again, and said, “Sir, you talk as if you knew something more than all the world doth; and, if I take not my mark amiss, I deem I have half a guess of 294 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. yon. Is not your name Mr. By-ends of Fair- speech V’ By. This is not my name, hut indeed it is a nickname that is given me by some that can- not abide me, and I must be content to bear it as a reproach, as other good men have borne theirs before me. Chr. But did you never give an occasion to men to call you by this name ? By. Never, never. The worst that ever I did to give them an occasion to give g0 ”hil me this name was, that I had always the luck to jump in my judgment with the present way of the times, whatever it was, and my chance was to get thereby ; but if things are thus cast upon me, let me count them a blessing; but let not the malicious load me therefore with reproach. Chr. I thought, indeed, that you were the man that I heard of; and to tell you what I think, I fear this name belongs to you more properly than you are willing we should think it doth. By. Well, if you will thus imag- He desires to keep company ine, I cannot help it ; you shall find with Christian - me a fair company-keeper, if you will still admit me your associate. BY-ENDS’ COMPANIONS. 295 Chr. If you will go with us, you must go against wind and tide ; the which, I perceive, is against your opinion: you must also own religion in his rags, as well as when in his silver slippers; and stand by him, too, when bound in irons, as well as when he walketh the streets with applause. By. You must not impose, nor lord it over my faith ; leave me to my liberty, and let me go with you. Chr. Not a step farther, unless you will do, in what I propound, as we. Then said By-ends, “I shall never desert my old principles, since they are harmless and profitable. If I may not go with you, I must they part and do as I did before you overtook me, even go by myself, until some overtake me that will be glad of my company.” Now I saw in my dream, that Christian and Hopeful forsook him, and kept their dis- tance before him; but one of them, looking back, saw three -men following Mr. By-ends ; and behold, as they came up with him, he made them a very low conge; and they also gave him a compliment. The men’s names were, companions" 6 ' 7 Mr. Hold-the- world, Mr. Money- love, and Mr. Save-all, men that Mr. By-ends 296 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS.' had formerly been acquainted with; for in their minority they were school-fellows, and were taught by one Mr. Gripeman, a school- master in Lovegain, which is a market-town in the county of Coveting, in the North. This schoolmaster taught them the art of getting, either by violence, cozenage, flattering, lying, or by putting on a guise of religion ; and these four gentlemen had attained much of the art of their master, so that they could each of them have kept such a school themselves. Well, when they had, as I said, thus saluted each other, Mr. Money-love said to Mr. By- ends, “Who are they upon the road before us ?” for Christian and Hopeful were yet within view. By. They are a couple of far- By ends- char. ** m acter of the pil- countrymen, that, after their mode, grims - are going on pilgrimage. Money. Alas, .why did they not -stay, ' that we might have had their good company? for they and we, and you, sir,* I hope, are all going on pilgrimage. By. We are so, indeed ; but the men before us are so rigid, and love so much their own notions, and do also so lightly esteem the opin- ions of others, that let a man be ever so godly, BY-ENDS’ COMPANIONS. 297 yet if he jumps not with them in all things, they thrust him quite out of their company. Save. That is bad ; but we read of some that are righteous overmuch, and such men’s rigid- ness prevails with them to judge and condemn all but themselves. But I pray, what and how many were the things wherein you differed ? By. Why, they, after their headstrong man- ner, conclude that it is their duty to rush on their journey all weathers ; and I am for wait- ing for wind and tide. They are for hazarding all for God at a clap ; and I am for taking all advantages to secure my life and estate. They are for holding their notions, though all other men be against them ; but I am for religion in what and so far as the times and my safety will bear it. They are for religion when in rags and contempt; but I am for him when he walks in his silver slippers, in the sunshine, and with applause. Hold-the- World. Aye, and hold you there still, good Mr. By-ends ; for, for my part, I can count him but a fool, that having the liberty to keep what he has, shall be so unwise as to lose it. Let us be wise as serpents. It is best to make hay while the sun shines. You see how the bee lieth still in winter, and bestirs 13 * 298 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. her only when she can have profit with pleas- ure. God sends sometimes rain, and some- times sunshine: if they he such fools to go through the first, yet let us be content to take fair weather along with us. For my part, I like that religion best that will stand with the security of God’s good blessings upon us ; for who can imagine, that is ruled by his reason, since God has bestowed upon us the good things of this life, but that he would have us keep them for his sake ? Abraham and Solomon grew rich in religion ; and Job says that a good man shall lay up gold as dust; but he must not be such as the men before us, if they be as you have described them. Save. I think that we are all agreed in this matter; and therefore there needs no more words about it. Money. No, there needs no more words about this matter, indeed ; for he that believes neither Scripture nor reason, (and you see we have both on our side,) neither knows his own liberty nor seeks his own safety. By. My brethren, we are, as you see, going all on pilgrimage ; and for our better diversion from things that are bad, give me leave to pro- pound unto you this question. MONEY-LOVE’S ANSWER. 299 Suppose a man, a minister, or a tradesman, etc., should have an advantage lie before him to get the good blessings of this life, yet so as that he can by no means come by them, except, in appearance at least, he becomes extraordi- nary zealous in some points of religion that he meddled not with before; may he not use’ this means to attain his end, and yet be a right honest man ? Money. I see the bottom of your question ; and with these gentlemen’s good leave, I will endeavor to shape you an answer. And first, to speak to your question as it concerneth a minister himself: suppose a minister, a worthy man, possessed but of a very small benefice, and has in his eye a greater, more fat and plump by far ; he has also now an opportunity of getting it, yet so as by being more studious, by preaching more frequently and zealously, and, because the temper of the people requires it, by altering of some of his principles ; for my part, I see no reason why a man may not do this, provided he has a call, aye, and more a great deal besides, and yet be an honest man. For why? 1. His desire of a greater benefice is law- ful, (this cannot be contradicted,) since it is 300 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. set before him by Providence ; so then he may get it if he can, making no question for con- science’ sake. 2. Besides, his desire after that benefice makes him more studious, a more zealous preacher, etc., and so makes him a better man, yea, makes him better improve his parts, which is according to the mind of God. 3. Now, as for his complying with the tem- per of his people, by deserting, to serve them, some of his principles, this argue th, first, that he is of a self-denying temper; second, of a sweet and winning deportment ; and, third, so more fit for the ministerial function. 4. I conclude, then, that a minister that changes a small for a great, should not, for so doing, be judged as covetous ; but rather, since he is improved in his parts and industry there- by, be counted as one that pursues his call, and the opportunity put into his hand to do good. And now to the second part of the question, which concerns the tradesman you mentioned. Suppose such a one to have but a poor employ in the world, but by becoming religious he may mend his market, perhaps get a rich wife, or more and far better customers to his shop ; for MONEY-LOVE APPLAUDED. 301 my part, I see no reason but this may be law- fully done. For why ? 1. To become religious is a virtue, by what means soever a man becomes so. 2. Nor is it unlawful to get a rich wife, or more custom to my shop. 3. Besides, the man that gets these by be- coming religious, gets that which is good of them that are good, by becoming good himself ; so then, here is a good wife and good custom- ers and good gain, and all these by becoming religious, which is good : therefore, to become religious to get all these is a good and profita- ble design. This answer, thus made by Mr. Money-love to Mr. By-ends’ question, was highly applauded by them all; wherefore they concluded, upon the whole, that it was most wholesome and advantageous. And because, as they thought, no man was able to contradict it, and because Christian and Hopeful were yet within call, they jointly agreed to assault them with the question as soon as they overtook them, and, the rather, because they had opposed Mr. By-‘ ends before. So they called after them, and they stopped and stood still till they came up to them; but they concluded, as they went, 302 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. that not Mr. By-ends, hut old Mr. Hold-the- world should propound the question to them, because, as they supposed, their answer to him would be without the remainder of that heat that was kindled between Mr. By-ends and them at their parting a little before. So they came up to each other, and after a short salutation, Mr. Hold-the- world propound- ed the question to Christian and his fellow, and then bid them to answer if they could. Then said Christian, “Even a babe in re- ligion may answer ten thousand such questions. For if it be unlawful to follow Christ for loaves, as it is, John 6 : 26, how much more abomina- ble is it to make of him and religion a stalking- horse to get and enjoy the world! Nor do we find any other than heathens, hypocrites, dev- ils, and wizards, that are of this opinion. “1. Heathens: for when Hamor and She- chem had a mind to the daughter and cattle of Jacob, and saw that there was no way for them to come at them but by being circumcised, they said to their companions, ‘ If every male of us be circumcised, as they are circumcised, shall not their cattle, and their substance, and every beast of theirs be ours V. Their daughters and their cattle were that which they sought !o ob- CHRISTIAN’S ANSWER. 303 tain, and their religion the stalking-horse they made use of to come at them. Read the whole story, Gen. 34 : 20-24. “2. The hypocritical Pharisees were also of this religion : long prayers were their pretence, but to get widows’ houses was their intent; and greater damnation was from God their judgment. Luke 20 : 46, 47. “3. Judas the devil was also of this relig- ion : he was religious for the bag, that he might be possessed of what was put therein ; but he was lost, cast away, and the very son of per- dition. “4. Simon the wizard was of this religion too; for he would have had the Holy Ghost, that he might have got money therewith : and his sentence from Peter’s mouth was accord- ing. ’ Acts 8 : 19-22. “5. Neither will it go out of my mind, but that that man who takes up religion for the world, will throw away religion for the world ; for so surely as Judas designed the world in becoming religious, so surely did he also sell religion and. his Master for the same. To ah- swer the question, therefore, affirmatively, as I perceive you have done, and to accept of, as authentic, such answer, is heathenish, hypocrit- 304 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. ical, and devilish; and your reward will be according to your works.” Then they stood staring one upon another, but had not wherewith to answer Christian. Hopeful also approved of the soundness of Christian’s answer ; so there was a great silence among them. ‘ Mr. By-ends and his company also staggered and kept behind, that Christian and Hopeful might outgo them. Then said Christian to his fellow, “If these men cannot stand before the sentence of men, what will they do with the sentence of God ? And if they are mute when dealt with by -vessels of clay, what will they do when they shall be rebuked by the flames of a devouring fire ?” Then Christian and Hopeful outwent them again, and went till they came at a delicate plain called Ease, where they went pi ^ s as h e a *^ with much content ; but that plain life, was but narrow, so they were quickly got over it. Now at the farther side of that plain was a little hill called Lucre, and in that hill a silver-mine, which some of them that had for- nferly gone that way, because of the rarity of it, had turned aside to see ; but going too near the brim of the pit, the ground, be- dangerouswli. 11 ing deceitful under them, broke, and they were LUCRE HILL. 305 slain ; some also had been maimed there, and could not, to their dying day, be their own men again. Then I saw in my dream, that a little off hm Lucre at the the road, over against the silver- mine, stood Demas (gentleman-like) to call chr”t!an alI and passengers to come and see ; who to 0 mm ultocomc said to Christian and his fellow, “Ho, turn aside hither, and I will show you a thing.” Chr. What thing so deserving as to turn us out of the way to see it? Demas. Here is a silver-mine, and some digging in it for treasure; if you will come, with a little pains you may richly provide for yourselves. Hopeful tempt- ed to go, but Christian holds him back. SGG. Then said Hopeful, “Let us go “Not I,” said Christian: “I have heard of this place before .now, and how many there have been slain ; and besides, that treasure is a snare to those that seek it, for it hindereth them in their pilgrimage.” Then Christian called to Demas, saying, “Is not the place dangerous ? Hath it not hindered many in their pilgrimage ?” Hosea 9:6. “Not very dangerous,” said Demas, “ex- S06 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. cept to those that are careless ;” but withal he blushed as he spoke. Then said Christian to Hopeful, “Let us not stir a step, but still keep on our way.” Hope. I will warrant you, when By-ends comes up, if he hath the same invitation as we, he will turn in thither to see. Cpir. No doubt thereof, for his principles lead him that way, and -a hundred to one but he dies there. Then Demas called again, saying, “But will you not come over and see?” Then Christian roundly answered, saying, “Demas, thou art an enemy to the right ways of the Lord of this way, and hast been already condemned for thine own turning aside, by one of his Majesty’s judges, 2 Tim. 4:10; and why seekest thou to bring us into the like condem- nation? Besides, if we at all turn aside, our Lord the King will certainly hear thereof, and will there put us to shame where we would stand with boldness before him.” Demas cried again, that he also* was one of their fraternity ; and that if they would tarry a little, he also himself would walk with them. Then said Christian, “What is thy name? Is it not the same by which I have called thee ?” BY-ENDS AND DEJV1AS AGREE. 307 Demas. Yes, my name is Demas; I am the son of Abraham. Chr. I know you : Gehazi was your great- grandfather, and Judas your father, and you have trod in their steps; it is but a devilish prank that thou usest : thy father was hanged for a traitor, and thou deservest no better reward. 2 Kings 5 : 20-27 ; Matt. 26 : 14, 15 ; 27 : 3-5. Assure thyself, that when we come to the King, we will tell him of this thy behavior. Thus they went their way. By this time By-ends and his companions were come again within sight, and they at the pyer7o i)emas. s first beck went over to Demas. Now, whether they fell into the pit by looking over the brink thereof, or whether they went down to dig, or whether they were smothered in the bottom by the damps that commonly arise, of these things I am not certain; but this I ob- served, that they were never seen again in the way. Then sang Christian, “ By-ends and silver Demas both agree ; One calls, the other runs, that he may be A sharer in his lucre : so these two Take up in this world, and no farther go.” They see a Now I saw that, just on the other strange monu- ment - side of this plain, the pilgrims came to a place where stood an old monument, hard 308 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. by the highway-side, at the sight of which they were both concerned, because of the strangeness of the form thereof ; for it seemed to them as if it had been a woman transformed into the shape* of a pillar. Here, therefore, they stood look- ing and looking upon it, but could not for a time tell what they should make thereof. At last Hopeful espied, written above upon the head thereof, a writing in an unusual hand ; but he being no scholar, called to Christian (for he was learned) to see if he could pick out the meaning : so he came, and after a little laying of letters together, he found the same to be this, “Remember Lot’s wife.” So he read it to his fellow; after which they both concluded that that was the pillar of salt into which Lot’s wife was turned, for her looking back with a cov- etous heart when she was going from Sodom for safety. Gen. 19 :26. Which sudden and amazing sight gave them occasion for this dis- course. Chr. Ah, my brother, this is a seasonable sight: it came opportunely to us after the in- vitation which Demas gave us to come over to view the hill Lucre ; and had we gone over, as he desired us, and as thou wast inclined to do, my brother, we had, for aught I know, been THE PILLAR OF SALT. 309 made like this woman a spectacle for those that shall come after to behold. Hope. I am sorry that I was so foolish, and am made to wonder that I am not now as Lot’s wife; for wherein was the difference between her sin and mine ? She only looked back, and I had a desire to go see. Let grace be adored, and let me be ashamed that ever such a thing should be in my heart. Chr. Let us take notice of what we see here, for our help for time to come. This woman escaped one judgment, for she fell not by the destruction of Sodom ; yet she was de- stroyed by another, as we see: she is turned into a pillar of salt. Hope. True, and she may be to us both caution and example : caution, that we should shun her sin, or a sign of what judgment will overtake such as shall not be prevented by this caution; so Korah, Da'than, and Abiram, with the two hundred and fifty men that perished in their sin, did also become a sign or example to others to beware. Num. 16 : 31, 32 ; 26 : 9, 10. But above all, I muse at one thing, to wit, how Demas and his fellows can stand so confi- dently yonder to look for that treasure ivhich this woman but for looking behind her after, 310 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. (for we read not that she stepped one foot out of the way,) was turned into a pillar of salt; especially since the judgment which overtook her did make her an example within sight of where they are; for they cannot choose but see her, did they but lift up their eyes. Chr. It is a thing to be wondered at, and it argueth that their hearts are grown despe- rate in the case; and I cannot tell who to com- pare them to so fitly, as to them that pick pockets in the presence of the judge, or that will cut purses under the gallows. It is said of the men of Sodom, that they were “sinners exceedingly,” because they were sinners “be- fore the Lord,” that is, in his eyesight, and notwithstanding the kindnesses that he had showed them ; for the land of Sodom was now like the garden of Eden heretofore. Gen. 13 : 10-13. This therefore provoked him the more to jealousy, and made their plague as hot as the fire of the Lord out of heaven could make it. And it is most rationally to be con- cluded, that such, even such as these are, that shall sin in the sight, yea, and that too in de- spite of such examples that are set continually before them to caution them to the contrary, must be partakers of severest judgments. THE RIVER OF LIFE. 311 Hope. Doubtless thou hast said the truth ; but what a mercy is it that neither thou, but especially I, am not made myself this exam- ple ! * This ministereth occasion to us to thank God, to fear before him, and always to remem- ber Lot’s wife. I saw then that they went on their way to A river. a pleasant river, which David the king called “the river of God;” but John, “the river of the water of life.” Psa. 65 : 9 ; Rev. 22:1; Ezek. 47 : 1-9. Now their way lay just upon the bank of this river: here, therefore, Christian and his companion walked with great delight; they drank also, of the water of the river, which was pleasant and enlivening to their weary spirits. Besides, on the banks of five? 668 by the this river, on either side; were green trees with all manner of fruit; and the leaves The fruit and they ate to prevent surfeits, and leaves of the trees - other diseases that are incident to those that heat their blood by travel. On either A meadow, in side of the river was also a meadow, which they lie # e down to sleep, curiously beautified with lilies ; and it was green all the year long. In this meadow they lay down and slept, for here they might lie down safely. Psa. 23:2; Isa. 14 : 30. When they awoke they gathered again of the fruit of 312 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. the trees, and drank again of the water of the river, and then lay down again to sleep. Thus they did several days and nights. Then they sang, u Behold ye how these crystal streams do glide, To comfort pilgrims by the high-way side. The meadows green, besides their fragrant smell, Yield dainties for them ; and he who can tell What pleasant fruit, yea, leaves these trees do yield, Will soon sell all, that he may buy this field.” So when they were disposed to go on, (for they were not as yet at their journey’s end,) they ate and drank, and departed. Now I beheld in my dream, that they had not journeyed far, but the river and the way for a time parted, at which they were not a little sorry ; yet they durst not go out of the way. Now the "way from the river was rough, and their feet tender by reason of their trav- els ; so the souls of the pilgrims were much discouraged because of the way. Num. 21 : 4. Wherefore, still as they went on they wished for a better way. Now, a little before them, there was on the left hand of the 0 w ypath mead ' /road a meadow, and a stile to go over into it, and that meadow is called By-path meadow. Then said Christian to his fellow, “If this mead- ow lieth along by our way-side, let’s go over BY -PATH MEADOW. 313 into it.” Then he went to the stile to see, and behold, a path lay along by the way on the One tempta- other side of the fence. “It is ac- tion makes way # . for another, cording to my wish,” said Christian; ’‘here is the easiest going; come, good Hope- ful, and let us go over.” Hope. But how if this path should, lead us out of the way ? “That is not likely,” said Christian. “Look, doth it not go along by the way-side?” So Hopeful, being persuaded by his fellow, went tia S ns ro may ie r ad after him over the stile. When they oftheway. were gone over, and were got into the path, they found it very easy for their feet; and withal, looking before them, they espied a man walking as they did, and his name was Yam-confidence ; so they called after him, and asked him whither that way led. He said, “To the celestial gate.” “Look,” said Christian, “did not I tell you so? by this you is too suddenly ma y see we are right.” So they strangers. Wlth followed, and he went before them. But behold, the night came on, and it grew very dark ; so that they that went behind lost the sight of him that went before. He therefore that went before, (Yam-confi- dence by name,) not seeing the way before 14 Pil. Prog. 314 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. him, fell into a deep pit, which was on purpose there made by the prince of those A pit to catch . the vainglorious grounds, to catch vainglorious lools in - withal, and was dashed in pieces with his fall. Isa. 9:16. Now, Christian and his fellow heard him fall. So they called to know the matter, but there was none to answer, only they heard a groaning. Then said Hopeful, “Where are we now V Then was his fellow silent, as mis- trusting that he had led him out of the way; and now it began to rain and thunder and lighten in a most dreadful manner, and the water rose amain. Then Hopeful groaned in himself, Reasoning be- tween Christian saying, “Oh that I had kept on my and H °P eiul - way!” Chr. Who could have thought that this path should have led us out of the way ? Hope. I was afraid on ’t at the very first, and therefore gave you that gentle caution. I would have spoken plainer, but that you are older than I. Chr. Good brother, be not of- Christians fended ; I am sorry I have brought feSg 1106 ££ J ° brother out of thee out of the way, and that I have the way put thee into such imminent danger. Pray, THE PILGRIMS SAD. 315 my brother, forgive me ; I did not do it of an evil intent. Hope. Be comforted, my brother, for I for- give thee ; and believe, too, that this shall be for our good. Chr. I am glad I have with me a merciful brother : but we must not stand here ; let us try to go back again. Hope. But, good brother, let me go be- fore. Chr. No, if you please, let me go first, that if there be any danger, I may be first therein, because by my means we are both gone out of the way. “No,” said Hopeful, “you shall not go first, for your mind being troubled may lead you out of the way again.” Then for their encour- agement they heard the voice of one saying, ‘ ‘ Let thy heart be toward the highway, even the way that thou wentest: turn again.” Jer. 31:21. But by this time the waters were greatly risen, by reason of which the way of going back was very dangerous. Then I thought that it is eas ier goi ng out of the wa y when we m T dangif ri ™f are ih» than going in when we are out. they V go n &.ck. as Yet they adventured to go back; but it was so dark, and the flood was so high, 316 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. that in their going back they had like to have been drowned nine or ten times. Neither could they, with all the skill they had, get again to the - stile that night. Where- fore at last, lighting under a little They sleep in ° the grounds of shelter, they sat down there till the Giant Despair, day broke ; but being weary, they fell asleep. Now there was, not far from the place where they lay, a castle, called Doubting Castle, the owner whereof was Giant Despair, and it was in his grounds they now were sleeping : where- fore he, getting up in the morning early, and walking up and down in his fields, caught Christian and Hopeful asleep in his grounds. Then with a grim and surly voice he bid them awake, and asked them whence they were, and what they did in his grounds. They told him they were pilgrims, and that they had lost their way. Then said the giant, “You have this night trespassed on me by tram- H c finds them ... it* . in his grounds, pling m and lying on my grounds, and carries them 10 J G J & ) into Doubting and therefore you must go along with Castle - me.” So they were forced to go, because he was stronger than they. They also had but little to say, for they knew themselves in a fault. The giant therefore drove them before him, and put them into his castle, into a very dark GIANT DESPAIR. 317 dungeon, nasty and stinking to the spirits of The grievous- these two men. Here, then, they ness of their im- " prisonment. j a y from Wednesday morning till Saturday night, without one bit of bread or drop of drink, or light, or any to ask how they did; they were therefore here in evil case, and were far from friends and acquaintance. Psa. 88 : 18. How in this place Christian had double sorrow, because it was through his un- advised counsel that they were brought jnto this distress. How Giant Desfiair had a wife, and her name was Diffidence: so when he was gone to bed he told his wife what he had done, to wit, that he had taken a couple of prisoners, and cast them into his dungeon for trespassing on his grounds. Then he asked her also what he had best do further to them. So she asked him what they were, whence they came, and whither they were bound, and he told her. Then she counselled him, that when he arose in the morning he should beat them without mercy. So when he arose, he getteth him a grievous crab-tree cudgel, and goes down into the dungeon to them, and there first falls to rating of them as if they were dogs, although they gave him never a word of distaste. Then 318 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. lie falls upon them, and beats them fearfully, in such sort that they were not able G P^ t Tl ™y^7 to help themselves, or to turn them oners. ^ upon the floor. This done, he withdraws and leaves them there to condole their misery, and to mourn under their distress: so all that day they spent their time in nothing but sighs and bitter lamentations. The next night, she, talk- ing with her husband further about them, and understanding that they were yet alive, did advise him to counsel them to make away with themselves. So when morning was come, he goes to them in a surly manner, as before, and perceiving them to be very sore with the stripes that he had given them the day before, he told them, that since they were never like Gian ? n / e ^ d a a £ to come out oi that place, their only tm themselves, way would be forthwith to make an end of themselves, either with knife, halter, or poison ; “for why,” said he, “should you choose to live, seeing it is attended with so much bitterness?” But they desired him to let them go. With that he looked ugly upon them, and rushing to them, had doubtless made an end of them himself, but that he fell into one of his fits, (for he sometimes in sunshiny weather JimcsSr' fell into fits,) and lost for a time the use of DISCOURSE IN THE DUNGEON. 319 his hands; wherefore he withdrew, and left them as before to consider what to do. Then did the prisoners consult between themselves whether it was best to take his counsel or no; and thus they began to discourse. “Brother,” said Christian, “what shall we do? The life that we now live is miserable. For my part, I know not whether it is best to crushed hristian live thus, or to die out of hand. My soul chooseth strangling rather than life, and the grave is more easy for me than this dun- geon. Job 7 : 15. Shall we be ruled by the giant ?” Hope. Indeed our present condition is dread- ful, and death would be far more welcome to me than thus for ever to abide ; but yet let us consider, the Lord of the country to which we are going hath said, “Thou shalt do no mur- der,” no, not to another man’s person; much more, then, are we forbidden to take his coun- sel to kill ourselves. Besides, he that kills another, can but commit murder upon his body ; but for one to kill himself, is to kill body and soul at once. And moreover, my brother, thou talkest of ease in the grave; but hast forts com thou forgotten the hell whither for certain the murderers go? for “no murderer 320 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. hath eternal life,” etc. And let us consider, again, that all the law is not in the hand of Giant Despair ; others, so far as I can under- stand, have been taken by him as well as we, and yet have escaped out of his hands. Who knows but that God who made the world, may cause that Giant Despair may die ; or that, at some time or other, he may forget to lock us in ; or that he may in a short time have another of his fits before us, and may lose the use of his limbs ? And if ever that should come to pass again, for my part, I am resolved to pluck up the heart of a man, and to try my utmost to get from under his hand. I was a fool that I did not try to do it before. But, however, my brother, let us be patient,, and endure a while : the time may come that may give us a happy release ; but let us not be our own mur- derers. With these words Hopeful at present did moderate the mind of his brother; so they continued together in the dark that day, in their sad and doleful condition. Well, towards evening the giant goes down * into the dungeon again, to see if his prisoners had taken his counsel. But when he came there he found them alive; and truly, alive HOPEFUL COMFORTS CHRISTIAN. 321 was all; for now, what for want of bread and water, and by reason of the wounds they re- ceived when he beat them, they could do little but breathe. But I say he found them alive ; at which he fell into a grievous rage, and told them, that seeing they had disobeyed his coun- sel, it should be worse with them than if they had never been born. At this they trembled greatly, and I think that Christian fell into a swoon ; but coming a little to himself again, they renewed their dis- course about the giant’s counsel, and whether yet they had best take it or no. Now Chris- tian again seemed for doing it; but Hopeful made his second reply as followeth : “My brother,” said Hopeful, “remember- Hopefui com- est thou not how valiant thou hast by t cliih.g ag ib'r n been heretofore ? Apollyon could remembrance. no j- crus ] 1 thee, nor could all that thou didst hear, or see, or feel, in the valley of the Shadow of Death. What hardship, ter- ror, and amazement hast thou already gone through ; and art thou now nothing but fears ? Thou seest that I am in the dungeon with thee, a far weaker man by nature than thou art. Also this giant hath wounded me as well as thee, and hath also cut off the bread and water 14* 322 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. from my mouth, and with thee I mourn without the light. But let us exercise a little more patience. Remember how thou playedst the man at Vanity Fair, and was neither afraid of the chain nor cage, nor yet of bloody death: wherefore let us (at least to avoid the shame that it becomes not a Christian to be found in) bear up with patience as well as we can.” Now night being come again, and the giant and his wife being in bed, she asked him con- cerning the prisoners, and if they had taken his counsel: to which he replied, “They are sturdy rogues ; they choose rather to bear all hardships than to make away with themselves.” Then said she, “Take them into the castle-yard to-morrow, and show them the bones and skulls of those that thou hast already dispatched, and make them believe, ere a week comes to an end, thou wilt tear them in pieces, as thou hast done their fellows before them.” So when the morning was come, the giant goes to them again, and takes them into the castle-yard, and shows them as his wife had bidden him. ‘ ‘ These, ” said he, “ were 0 n Saturday , , the giant threat- pilgrims, as you are, once, and they ened that short. 1 ° ' " 1 ' ^ ly lie would pull trespassed on my grounds, as you them in pieces - have done ; and when I thought fit I tore them THE KEY OF PROMISE. 323 in pieces ; and so within ten days I will do you : get you down to your den again.” And with that he beat them all the way thither. They lay therefore all day on Saturday in a lament- able case, as before. Now when night was come, and when Mrs. Diffidence and her hus- band the giant were got to bed, they began to renew their discourse of their prisoners; and withal, the old giant wondered that he could neither by his blows nor counsel bring them to an end. And with that his wife replied, “I fear,” said she, “ that they live in hopes that some will come to relieve them ; or that they have picklocks about them, by the means of which they hope to escape.” “And sayestthou so, my dear?” said the giant; “I will there- fore search them in the morning.” Well, on Saturday, about midnight, they began to pray, and continued in prayer till almost break of day. Now, a little before it was day, good Chris- tian, as one half amazed, broke out into this passionate speech: “What a fool,” quoth he, a key in Chris- “am I, thus to lie in a stinking dun- tian’s bosom, opens InT k>ck geon, when I may as well walk at castie Uoubtms liberty! I have a key in my bosom, called Promise, that will, I am persuaded, open 324 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. any lock in Doubting Castle.” Then said Hope- ful, ‘ 1 That is good news ; good brother, pluck it out of thy bosom, and try.” Then Christian pulled it out of his bosom, and began to try at the dungeon-door, whose bolt, as he turned the key, gave back, and the door flew open with ease, and Christian and Hopeful both came out. Then he went to the outward door that leads into the castle-yard, and with his key opened that door also. After that he went to the iron gate, for that must be opened too; but that lock went desperately hard, yet the key did open it. Then they thrust open the gate to make their escape with speed; but that gate, as it opened, made such a creaking that it waked Giant Despair, who hastily rising to pursue his prisoners, felt his limbs to fail, for his fits took him again, so that he could by no means go after them. Then they went on, and came to the King’s highway, and so were safe, because they were out of his jurisdiction. Now, when they were gone over the stile; they began to contrive with themselves what they should do at that stile tb prevent those that shall come after from falling into the hands of Giant Despair. So they consented to erect THE WARNING PILLAR. 325 there a pillar, and to engrave upon the side a puiar erect- thereof this sentence: “Over this ed by Christian and his feiiow. gtp e j s f] ie wa y to Doubting Castle, which is kept by Giant Despair, who despiseth the King of the celestial country, and seeks to destroy his holy pilgrims.” Many therefore that followed after, read what was written, and escaped the danger. This done, they sang as follows : “ Out of the way we went, and then we found What : twas to tread upon forbidden ground; And let them that come after have a care, Lest heedl'essness makes them as we to fare ; Lest they, for trespassing, his prisoners are, Whose castle ’s Doubting, and whoso name ’s Despair.” 326 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. THE EIGHTH STAGE. They went then till they came to the Delec- table mountains, which mountains bie T mountIins a ' belong to the Lord of that hill of which we have spoken before. So they went up to the mountains to behold the gardens and orchards, the vineyards and fountains of water ; They are re- freshed in the where also they drank and washed mountains, themselves, and did freely eat of the vineyards. Now, there were on the tops of these moun- tains shepherds feeding their flocks, and they stood by the highway-side. The pilgrims there- fore went to them, and leaning upon their staffs, (as is common with weary pilgrims when they stand to talk with any by the s Jpherds th the way,) they asked, “Whose Delectable moun- tains are these; and whose be the sheep that feed upon them ?” Shep. These mountains are Emmanuel’s land, and they are within sight of his city ; and the sheep also are his, and he laid down his life for them. John 10 : 11, 15. Chr. Is this the way to the celestial city ? Shep. You are just in your way. Chr. How far is it thither ? TIIE DELECTABLE MOUNTAINS. . 327 Shep. Too far for any but those who shall get thither indeed. Chr. Is the way safe, or dangerous ? Shep. Safe for those for whom it is to be safe, but transgressors shall fall therein. ITos. 14 : 9. Chr. Is there in this place any relief for pilgrims that are weary and faint in the way ? Shep. The Lord of these mountains hath given us a charge not to be forgetful to enter- tain strangers, Heb. 13:2; therefore the good of the place is before you. I saw also in my dream, that when the shep- herds perceived that they were wayfaring men, they also put questions to them, (to which they made answer as in other places,) as, “Whence came you ?” and, “How got you into the way?” and, “ By what means have you so persevered therein? for but few of them that begin to come hither, do show their face on these mountains.” But when the shepherds heard their answers, welcome them' 8 being pleased therewith, they looked very lovingly upon them, and said, “Welcome to the Delectable mountains.” The shepherds, I say, whose names were thJshepSs of Knowledge, Experience, Watchful, and Sincere, took them by the hand, and had 328 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. them to their tents, and made them partake of that which was ready at present. They said, moreover, “We would that you should stay here a while, to be acquainted with us, and yet more to solace yourselves with.the good of these Del ectable mountai ns.” Then they told them tlrnt they were content to stay. So they went to their rest that night, because it was very late. Then I saw in my dream, that in the morn- ing the shepherds called up Christian and Hope- ful to walk with them upon the mountains. So they went forth with them, and walked a while, having a pleasant prospect on every side. Then said the shepherds one to another, “Shall we show these pilgrims some wonders?” wonder*. sh0 ' vn So when they had concluded to do it, they had them first to the top of a hill called 0 f T Err™ untain Error, which was very steep on the farthest siclef*and bid them look down to the bottom. So Christian and Hopeful looked down, and saw at the bottom several men dashed all to pieces by a fall that they had from the top. Then said Christian, “What meaneth this?” The shepherds answered, “Have you not heard of them that w r ere made to err, by hearkening to Hymeneus and Philetus, as concerning the MOUNT CAUTION. 329 faith of the resurrection of the body?"’ 2 Tim. 2:17, 18. They answered, “Yes.” Then said the shepherds, “Those that you see lie dashed in pieces at the bottom of this mountain are they ; and they have continued to this day un- buried, as you see, for an example to others to take heed how they clamber too high, or how they come too near the brink of this mountain.” Then I saw that they had them to the top Mountcaution. of another mountain, and the name of that i s Caution, and bid them look afar off ; which when they did, they perceived, as they thought, several men walking up and down among the tombs that were there ; and they per- ceived that the men were blind, because they stumbled sometimes upon the tombs, and be- cause they could not get out from among them. Then said Christian, “What means this?” The shepherds then answered, “Did you not see, a little below these mountains, a stile that led into a meadow, on the left hand of this way ?” They answered, “Yes.” Then said the shepherds, “From that stile there goes a path that leads directly to Doubting Castle, which is kept by Giant Despair; and these men,” pointing to them among the tombs, “came once on pilgrimage, as you do now, even until 330 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. they came to that same stile. And because the right way was rough in that place, they chose to go out of it into that meadow, and there were taken by Giant Despair, and cast into Doubting Castle; where, after they had a while been kept in the dungeon, he at last did put out their eyes, and led them among those tombs, where he has left them to wander to this very day, that the saying of the wise man might be fulfilled: ‘He that wandereth out of the way of understanding shall remain in the congregation of the dead.’ ” Proverbs 21:16. Then Christian and Hopeful looked upon one another with tears gushing out, but yet said nothing to the shepherds. Then I saw in my dream, that the shepherds had them to another place in a bottom, where was a door on the side of a hill; and they opened the door, and bid them look in. They looked in, therefore, and saw that within it was very dark and smoky; they also thought that they heard there a rumbling noise, as of fire, and a cry of some tormented, and that they smelt the scent of brimstone. Then said Christian, “What means this ?” The shepherds told them, “This is a by-way to hell, h en. by ' way t0 a way that hypocrites go in at; namely, such THE PERSPECTIVE-GLASS. 331 as sell their birthright, with Esau; such as sell their Master, with Judas; such as blaspheme the gospel, with Alexander; and that lie and dissemble, Avith Ananias and Sappliira his wife.” Then said Hopeful to the shepherds, “I perceive that these had on them, even every one, a sIioav of pilgrimage, as we have noA\ r ; had they not?” Shep. Yes, and held it a long time too. Hope. How far might they go on in pil- grimage in their day, since they, notAvithstand- ing, Avere miserably cast away ? Siiep. Some farther, and some not so far as these mountains. Then said the pilgrims one to the other, “We had need cry to the Strong for strength.” Shep. Aye, and you Avill have need to use it, Avhen you have it, too. By this time the pilgrims had a desire to go forward, and the shepherds a desire they should; so they walked together towards the end of the mountains. Then said the shep- herds one to another, “Let ns here sIioav the pilgrims the gates of the celestial city, if they The perspec have skill to look through our per- five glass of the shepherds. spective-glass.” The pilgrims lov- ingly accepted the motion: so they had them 332 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. to the top of a high hill called Clear, and gave them the glass to look. Then they tried to look; but the remem- brance of that last thing that the shepherds had shown them made their hands ge ™®e i™r ts of shake, by means of which impediment they could not look steadily through the glass ; yet they thought they saw something like the gate, and also some of the glory of the place. Then they went away, and sang, “ Thus by the shepherds secrets are revealed, Which from all other men are kept concealed: Come to the shepherds then, if you would see Things deep, things hid, and that mysterious be.” When they were about to depart, one of ihe shepherds gave them a note of C autitn twofold the way. Another of them bid them beware of the Flatterer. The third bid them take heed that they slept not upon the Enchanted Ground. And the fourth bid them God speed. So I awoke from my dream. IGNORANCE MET. 333 THE NINTH STAGE. And I slept, and dreamed again, and saw the same two pilgrims going down the moun- tains along the highway towards the city. Now, ofConce^T/t a Httle below these mountains, on ignorance came the left hand, lieth the country of Conceit, from which country there comes into the way in which the pilgrims walked, a little crooked lane. Here therefore they met with a very brisk lad that came out of that country, Christian and and his name was Ignorance. So Ignorance have some talk. Christian asked him from what parts he came, and whither he was going. Ignorance. Sir, I was born in the country that lieth off there, a little on the left hand, and I am going to the celestial city. Chr. But how do you think to get in at the gate? for you may find some difficulty there. “As other good people do,” said Ignorance. Chr. But what have you to show at that 1 gate, that the gate should be opened to you ? The grounds Ignor. I know my Lord’s will, ot Ignorance’s h °p e and have been a good liver; I pay every man his own : I pray, fast, pay tithes, 334 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. and give alms, and have left my country for whither I am going. Chr. But thou earnest not in at the wick- et-gate that is at the head of this way ; thou earnest in hither through that same crooked lane, and therefore I fear, however thou may- est think of thyself, when the reckoning-day shall come, thou wilt have laid to thy charge, that thou art a thief and a robber, instead of getting admittance into the city. Ignor. Gentlemen, ye be utter strangers to me ; I know you not : be content He teiieth every one he is to follow the religion of your coun- butaf °oi- try, and I will follow the religion of mine. I hope all will be well. And as for the gate that you talk of, all the world knows that it is a great way off of our country. I cannot think that any man in all our parts doth so much as know the way to it; nor need they matter whether they do or no, since Ave lia\ r e, as you see, a fine, pleasant, green lane, that comes down from our country, the next Avay into the way. When Christian saAv that the man was Avise in his OAvn conceit, he said to Hopeful whisper- ingly, “There is more hope of a fool than of him.” Prov. 26 : 12 . And said, moreover, TURN-AWAY’S DESTRUCTION. 335 “ ‘When he that is a fool walketh by the way, his wisdom faileth him, and he saith to every one that he is a fool.’ Eccl. 10 : 3. What, shall ittoTiooi carry we talk further with him, or outgo him at present, and so leave him to think of what he hath heard already, and then stop again for him afterwards, and see if by degrees we can do any good to him ?” Then said Hopeful, “Let Ignorance a little while now muse On what is said, and let him not refuse Good counsel to embrace, lest he remain Still ignorant of what ’s the ehicfest gain. God saith, those that no understanding have, (Although he made them,) them he will not save.” Hopeful further added, “It is not good. I think, to say so to him all at once; let us pass him by, if you will, and talk to him anon, even as he is able to bear it.” So they both went on, and Ignorance he came after. Now, when they had passed him a little way, they entered into a very dark lane, where they met a man whom seven devils had bound with seven strong cords, and were carrying him back to the door that they saw on the side of the hill. Matt. 12:45; Prov. 5 : 22. Now good Christian began to tremble, and so did Hopeful his companion ; yet, as the BCG PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. devils led away the man, Christian looked to see if he knew him; and he thought it might be one Turn-away, that dwelt in the town of Apostasy. But he did not perfectly see his face, for he did hang his head like a The destruc- tion ol'one Turn- thief that is found ; but being gone awa ^ past, Hopeful looked after him, and espied on his back a paper with this inscription, “Wan- ton professor, and damnable apostate.” Then said Christian to his fellow, “Now I call to remembrance that which was told me of a thing that happened to a good man here- about. The name of the man was Little-faith, but a good man, and he Lutie-fauh 7 ot dwelt in the town of Sincere. The thing was this. At the entering in at this passage, there comes down from Broadway -gate a lane g ate. Broadway ' called Dead-man’s lane ; so called i a ne Deadman 3 because of the murders that are commonly done there; and this Little-faith going on pilgrim- age, as we do now, chanced to sit down there and sleep. Now there happened at that time to come down the lane from Broadway-gate three sturdy rogues, and their names were Faint-heart, Mistrust, and Guilt, three broth- ers; and they, espying Little-faith where he was, came galloping up with speed. Now the LITTLE-FAITII ROBBED. 387 good man was just awaked from his sleep, and was getting up to go on his journey. So they came up all to him, and with threatening language bid him stand. At this Little-faith looked as white as a sheet, and had power bed tle by it Fain 1 t- neither to fight nor fly. Then said and r Guiit trust ’ Faint-heart, ‘Deliver thy purse;’ but he making no haste to do it, (for he was h7s h suv« a and loath to lose his money,) Mistrust ran down. him up to him, and thrusting his hand into his pocket, pulled out thence a bag of sil- ver. Then he cried out, ‘ Thieves, thieves !’ With that, Guilt, with a great club that was in his hand, struck Little-faith on the head, and with that blow felled him flat to the ground, where he lay bleeding as one that would bleed to death. All this while the thieves stood by. But at last they, hearing that some were upon the road, and fearing lest it should be one Great-grace that dwells in the town of Good-confidence, they betook themselves to their heels, and left this good man to shift for himself. Now, after a while, Little-faith came to himself, and getting up, made shift to scram- ble on his way. This was the story.” Hope. But did they take from him all that ever he had ? Pil Prog 15 338 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Chr. No ; the place where his jewels were they never ransacked; so those he urne-aith lost not his best kept still. But, as I was told, the thin s s good man was much afflicted for his loss ; for the thieves got most of his spending-money. That which they got not, as I said, were jew- els; also, he had a little odd money left, but scarce enough to bring him to his journey’s end. Nay, (if I was not misinform- force d ,t to 1 te|} ed,) he was forced to beg as he went, end. 18 J0urney8 to keep himself alive, for his jewels he might not sell; but beg and do what he could, he went, as we say, with many a hungry belly the most part of the rest of the way. 1 Pet. 4:18. Hope. But is it not a wonder they got not from him his certificate, by which he was to receive his admittance at the celestial gate ? Chr. It is a wonder; but they got not that, though they missed it not through his He bes k t CI, t t l any good cunning of his; lor he, nin g . being dismayed by their coming upon him, had neither power nor skill to hide any thing: so it was more by good providence than by his endeavor, that they missed of that good thing. 2' Tim. 1:12-14; 2 Pet. 2:9. Hope. But it must needs be a comfort to him that they got not this jewel from him. PITY FOR LITTLE-FAITH. 389 Chr. It might have been great comfort to him, had he used it as he should ; but they that told me the story said that he made but little use of it all the rest of the way, and that be- cause of the dismay that he had in their taking away his money. Indeed, he forgot it a great part of the rest of his journey; and besides, when at any time it came into his mind, and he began to be comforted therewith, then Avould fresh thoughts of his loss come again upon him, and these thoughts would swallow up all. Hope. Alas, poor man, this could not but by both is pitied be a great grief to him. Chr. Grief? aye, a grief indeed! Would it not have been so to any of us, had we been used as he — to be robbed and wounded too, and that in a strange place, as he was? It is a wonder he did not die with grief, poor heart. I was told that he scattered almost all the rest of the way with nothing but doleful and bitter complaints; telling also to all that overtook him, or that he overtook in the way as he went, where he was robbed, and how; who they were that did it, and what he had lost; how he was wounded, and that he hardly es- caped with life. Hope. But it is a wonder that his necessitv 3$0 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. did not put him upon selling or pawning some of his jewels, that he might have wherewith to relieve himself in his journey. Chr. Thou talkest like one upon whose head is the shell to this very day. pr< ; v h e ljf j;'" yf For what should he pawn them ? or iZ/s^eaking 18 ’ to whom should he sell them ? In all that country where, he was robbed, his jewels were not accounted of ; nor did he want that relief which could from thence be administered to him. Besides, had his jewels been missing at the gate of the celestial city, he had (and that he knew well enough) been excluded from an inheritance there, and that would have been worse to him than the appearance and villany of ten thousand thieves. Hope. Why art thou so tart, my brother ? Esau sold his birthright, and that for a mess of pottage, Heb. 12:16; and that birthright was his greatest jewel : and if he, why might not Little-faith do so too? Chr. Esau did sell his birthright indeed, and so do many besides, and by so Discourse about Esau and doing exclude themselves from the Little faith - chief blessing, as also that caitiff did ; but you must put a difference between Esau and Little- faith, and also between their estates. Esau’s LITTLE-FAITH’S FAITH. 341 birthright was typical; but Little-faith’s jewels by s huTust8 Uled were not so. Esau’s belly was his god ; but Little-faith’s belly was not so. Esau's want lay in his fleshly appetite ; Little-faith's did not so. Besides, Esau could see no further than to the fulfilling of his lusts: “Behold, I am at the point to die,” said he, “and what profit shall this birthright do tome?” Gen. 25:32. But Little-faitli, though it was his lot to have but a little faith, was by his little faith kept from such extravagances, and made to see and prize his jewels more than to sell them, as Esau did his birthright. You read not anywhere that faith uneverhad Esau had faith, no, not so much as a little; therefore no marvel, where the flesh only bears sway, (as it will in that man where no faith is to resist,) if he sells his birthright, and his soul and all, and that to the devil of hell; for it is with such as it is with the ass, who in her occasion cannot be turned away, Jer. 2:24: when their minds are set upon their lusts, they will have them, whatever they cost. couM ‘not f iive But Little-faith was of another tern- pottage. per ; his mind was on things divine ; his livelihood was upon things that were spir- itual, and from above : therefore to what end should he that is of such a temper sell his jew- 342 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. els (had there been any that would have bought them) to fill his mind with empty things ? Will a man give a penny to fill his belly with hay ; or can you persuade the turtledove b et w ™XItur n live upon carrion, like the crow ? crow. ^Though faithless ones can, for carnal lusts, pawn, or mortgage, or sell what they have, and themselves outright to boot ; yet they that have faith, saving faith, though but a little of it, cannot do so. Here, therefore, my brother, is thy mistake. Hope. I acknowledge it ; but yet your se- vere reflection had almost made me angry. Chr. Why, I did but compare thee to some of the birds that are of the brisker sort, who will run to and fro in untrodden paths with the shell upon their heads: but pass by that, and consider the matter under debate, and all shall be well between thee and me. Hope. But, Christian, these three fellows, I am persuaded in my heart, are but a g ”? pefu,swag ' company of cowards : would they have run else, think you, as they did, at the noise of one that was coming on the road? Why did not Little- faith pluck up a greater heart ? He might, me- thinks, have stood one brush with them, and have yielded when there had been no remedy. CHRISTIAN’S EXPERIENCE. 343 Ciir. That they are cowards many have said, fo^’ 0 Go e d a where f ew have found it so in the time of tfe feith. but ht ' trial. As for a great heart, Little-faith had none ; and I perceive by thee, my brother, hadst thou been the man concerned, thou art but for a brush, and then to yield. And verily, coura-e VC when since this is the height of thy stomach whenwe* aVe in! now they are at a distance from us, should they appear to thee as they did to him, they might put thee to second thoughts. But consider, again, that they are but jour- neymen thieves ; they serve under the king of the bottomless pit, who, if need be, will come to their aid himself, and his voice is as the Christian tens roaring of a lion. 1 Pet. 5:8. I his own experi- encein this case. myself have been engaged as this Little-faith was, and I found it a terrible thing. These three villains set upon me, and I begin- ning like a Christian to resist, they gave but a call, and in came their master. I would, as the saying is, have given my life for a penny, but that, as God would have it, I was clothed with armor of proof. Aye, and yet, though I was so harnessed, I found it hard work to quit myself like a man: no man can tell what in that combat attends us, but he that hath been in the battle himself. 344 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Hope. Well, but they ran, you see, when they did but suppose that one Great-grace was in the way. Chr. True, they have often fled, both they and their master, when Great-grace hath but appeared ; and no marvel, for he is C hampion King s the King’s champion. But I trow you will put some difference between Little-faith and the King’s champion. All the King’s subjects are not his champions ; nor can they, when tried, do such feats of war as he. Is it meet to think that a little child should handle Goliath as David did ; or that there should be the strength of an ox in a wren? Some are strong, some are weak; some have great faith, some have little: this man was one of the weak, and therefore he went to the Avail. Hope. I would it had been Great-grace, for their sakes. Chr. If it had been he, he might have had his hands full; for I must tell you, that though Great-grace is excellent good at his weapons, and has, and can, so long as he keeps them at sword’s point, do Avell enough with them ; yet if they get within him, even Faint- heart, Mistrust, or the other, it shall go hard but they will throAV up his heels. And LEVIATHAN’S STRENGTH. 345 when a man is down, yon know, what can he do ? Whoso looks well upon Great-grace’s face, will see those scars and cuts there that shall easily give demonstration of what I say. Yea, once I heard that he should say, (and that when he was in the combat,) We despaired even of life. How did these sturdy rogues and their fellows make David groan, mourn, and roar! Yea, Heman, Psalm 88, and Heze- kiah too, though champions in their days, were forced to bestir them when by these assaulted ; and yet, notwithstanding, they had their coats soundly brushed by them. Peter, upon a time, would go try what he could do; but though some do say of him that he is the prince of the apostles, they handled him so that they made him at last afraid of a sorry girl. Besides, their king is at their whistle ; he is never out of hearing; and if at any time they be put to the worst, he, if possible, comes in to help them: and of him it is said, “The sturdin'ei than s sword of him that layeth at him can- not hold ; the spear, the dart, nor the haber- geon. He esteemeth iron as straw, and brass as rotten wood. The arrow cannot make him fly ; sling-stones are turned with him into stub- 15 * 346 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. ble. Darts are counted as stubble ; he laugh- eth at the shaking of a spear.” Job 41 : 26-29. What can a man do in this case ? It is true, if a man could at every turn have Job’s horse, and had skill and courage to ride him, he might do notable things. “For his neck is clothed with thunder. He will not be afraid The excellent mettle that is in as a grasshopper: the glory of his Jobs horse, nostrils is terrible. He paweth in the valley, and rejoiceth in his strength; he goeth on to meet the armed men. He mocketh at fear, and is not affrighted ; neither turneth he back from the sword. The quiver rattleth against him, the glittering spear and the shield. He swalloweth the ground with fierceness and rage ; neither believeth he that it is the sound of the trumpet. He saith among the trumpets, Ha, ha ! and he smelleth the battle afar off, the thunder of the captains, and the shoutings.” Job 39 : 19-25. But for such footmen as thee and I are, let us never desire to meet with an enemy, nor vaunt as if we could do better, when we hear of others that have been foiled, nor be tickled' at the thoughts of our own manhood ; for such commonly come by the worst when tried. Wit- ness Peter, of whom I made mention before ; A CONVOY DESIRABLE. 347 he would swagger, aye, he would : he would, as his vain mind prompted him to say, do better and stand more for his Master than all men; but who so foiled and run down by those vil- lains as he ? When, therefore, we hear that such robber- ies are done on the King’s highway, two things become us to do: 1. To go out harnessed, and to be sure to take a shield with us: for it was for want of that, that he who laid so lustily at Leviathan could not make him yield ; for, indeed, if that be wanting, he fears us not at all. Therefore, he that had skill hath said, “Above all, take the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked.” Eph. 6:16. 2. It is good also, that we desire of the have a c g o 0 n°voy to King a convoy, yea, that he will go with us himself. This made David rejoice when in the valley of the Shadow of Death; and Moses was rather for dying where he stood, than to go one step without his God. Exod. 33 : 15. Oh, my brother, if he will but go along with us, what need we be afraid of ten thousands that shall set themselves against us ? Psa. 3 : 5-8 ; 27 : 1-3. But without him, 348 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. the proud Helpers fall under the slain. Isa. 10 : 4 . I, for my part, have been in the fray before now ; and though (through the goodness of Him that is best) I am, as you see, alive, yet I can- not boast of any manhood. Glad shall I be if I meet with no more such brunts, though I fear we are not got beyond all danger. However, since the lion and the bear have not as yet devoured me, I hope God will also deliver us from the next uncircumcised Philistine. Then sang Christian, “ Poor Little-faith ! hast been among the thieves ? Wast robbed ? Remember this, whoso believes, And get more faith ; then shall yon victors be Over ten thousand — else scarce over three.” So they went on, and Ignorance followed. They went then till they came at a place where they saw a way put itself into their way and a way, and seemed withal to lie as straight as the way which they should go ; and here they knew not which of the two to take, for both seemed straight before them; therefore here they stood still to consider. And as they were thinking about the way, behold, a man black of flesh, but covered with a very light robe, came to them, and asked them why they stood there. They answered they were going to the celes- THE FLATTERER’S NET. 349 tial city, but knew not which of these ways to take. “Follow me,” said the man, “it is thither that I am going.” So they followed him in the way that but now came into the road, which by Christian and degrees turned, and turned them so his fellow de- laded. f ar f rom the city that they desired to go to, that in a little time their faces were turned away from it; yet they followed him. But by and by, before they were aware, he led J a e net re taken them both within the compass of a net, in which they were both so entangled that they knew not what to do ; and with that the white robe fell off the black man’s back. Then they saw where they were. Wherefore there they lay crying some time, for they could not get themselves out. Then said Christian to his fellow, “Now do thliJTonditTon 1 1 see myself in an error. Did not the shepherds bid ns beware of the Flatterer ? As is the saying of the wise man, so we have found it this day: ‘A man that flattereth his neighbor spreadeth a net for his feet.’ ” Prov. 29 : 5. Hope. They also gave us a note of direc- tions about the way, for our more sure finding thereof; but therein we have also forgotten to read, and have not kept ourselves from the paths of the destroyer. Here David was wiser 350 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. than we; for saith he, “Concerning the works of men, by the word of thy lips I have kept me from the paths of the destroyer.” Psa. 17:4. Thus they lay bewailing themselves in the net. At last they espied a shin- CO mes in to g them ing One coming towards them with hu hand vhip m a whip of small cords in his hand. When he was come to the place where they were, he asked them whence they came, and what they did there. They told him that they w r ere poor pilgrims going to Zion, but were led out of their way by a black man clothed in white, who bid us, said they, follow him, for he was going thither too. Then said he with the whip, “It is Flatterer, a false apostle, that hath trans- formed himself into an angel of light.” Dan. 11:32; 2 Cor. 11 : 13, 1*4. So he rent the net, and let the men out. Then said he to them, “Follow me, that I may set you in your way again.’’ So he led them back to the way which they had left to follow the Flatterer. Then he asked them, saying, “Where did you j^ d ey “ r n e d ex c a 0 ™; lie the last night?” They said, ‘ 1 With fui!ils 01 l0lget ‘ the shepherds upon the Delectable mountains.” He asked them then if they had- not of the shepherds a note of direction for the way. They answered, “Yes.” “But did you not,” THE PILGRIMS CHASTISED. 351 said he, “when you were at a stand, pluck out and read your note ?” They answered, “ No.” He asked them, “Why?” They said they for- got. He asked, moreover, if the shepherds did not bid them beware of the Flatterer. They S poken vers “” e ' answered, “Yes; but we did not imagine,” said they, “that this fine-spoken man had been he.” Rom. 16:17, 18. Then I saw in my dream, that he command- They are whip- ed them to lie down; which when ped, and sent on their way. they did, he chastised them sore, to teach them the good way wherein they should walk, Deut. 25 : 2 ; 2 Chr. 6:27; and as he chastised them, he said, “As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten ; be zealous, therefore, and repent.” Rev. 3 : 19. This done, he bids them go on their way, and take good heed to the other directions of the shepherds. So they thanked him for all his kindness, and went softly along the right way, singing, “ Come hither, you that walk along the way, See how the pilgrims fare that go astray ; They catched are in an entangled net, ’Cause they good counsel lightly did forget ; ’T is true, they rescued were ; but yet, you see, They ’re scourged to boot: let this your caution be.” Now, after a while they perceived afar off, one coming softly and alone all along the high- 352 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. way to meet them. Then said Christian to his fellow, “ Yonder is a man with his back tow- ards Zion, and he is coming to meet us.” Hope. I see him; let us take heed to our- selves now, lest he should prove a Flatterer also. So he drew nearer and nearer, mee ™th^ heist and at last came up to them. His name was Atheist, and he asked them whither they were going. “We are going to Mount Zion,” said Chris- tian. Then Atheist fell into a very great t hSL laughs at laughter. “What’s the meaning of your laughter?” said Christian. Atheist. I laugh to see what ignorant per- sons you are, to take upon you so tedious a journey, and yet are like to have nothing but your travel for your pains. Chr. Why, man, do you think we together. reason shall not be received ? Atheist. Received ! there is not such a place as you dream of in all this world. “But there is in the world to come,” said Christian. Atheist. When I was at home in my own ATHEIST’S RECEPTION. 353 country I heard as you now affirm, and from that hearing went out to see, and have been seeking this city these twenty years, but find no more of it than I did the first day I set out. Eccl. 10 : 15; Jer. 17 : 15. Chr. W e have both heard and believe that there is such a place to be found. Atheist. Had not I when at home be- lieved, I had not come thus far to seek; but finding none, (and yet I should, had there been such a place to be found, for I have gone to takes* u A p th his seek ' lt farther than you,) I am going world. back again, and will seek to refresh myself with the things that I then cast away for hopes of that which I now see is not. Then said Christian to Hopeful his compan- ethh^brofher/ ion, “ Is it true which this man hath said ?” Hope. Take heed, he is one of the Flatter- cious^answef. ra ers. Remember what it cost us once already for our hearkening to such kind of fel- lows. What, no Mount Zion ? Did we not see from the Delectable mountains the gate of the Remembrance city ? Also, are we not now to walk tisement a help by faith ? 2 Cor. 6:7. Let us go on, against present “ o > temptation. ] es t the man with the whip over- take us again. You should have taught me 354 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. that lesson, which I will sound you in the ears withal: “Cease, my son, to hear the instruction that causeth to err from the words of know- ledge.” Prov. 19:27. I say, my brother, cease to hear him, and let us believe to the saving of the soul. Chr. My brother, I did not put the ques- tion to thee for that I doubted of the honest heart. an truth of our belief myself, but to prove thee, and to fetch from thee a fruit of the honesty of thy heart. As for this man, I know that he is blinded by the god of this world. Let thee and me go on, knowing that we have belief of the truth; and no lie is of the truth. 1 John 2 : 21 . Hope. Now do I rejoice in hope of the glory of God. So they turned away from the man; and he, laughing at them, went his way. I then saw in my dream, that they went on until they came into a certain coun- They come to the Enchanted try whose air naturally tended to Ground - make one drowsy, if he came a stranger into it. And here Hopeful began to be tobedrowsf. 1 ' 9 very dull, and heavy to sleep: wherefore he said unto Christian, “I do now begin to grow so drowsy that I can scarcely hold open mine THE ENCHANTED GROUND. 355 eyes; let us lie down here, and take one nap.” “By no means,” said Christian; “lest, sleep- himawak£ eeps ing, we never awake more.” . Hope. Why, my brother, sleep is sweet to the laboring man ; we may be refreshed, if we take a nap. Chr. Do you not remember that one of the shepherds bid us beware of the Enchanted Ground ? He meant by that, that we should beware of sleeping; wherefore “let us not sleep, as do others; but let us watch and be sober.” 1 Thess. 5 : 6. Hope. I acknowledge myself in a fault ; and He is thankful, had I been here alone, I had by sleeping run the danger of death. I see it is true that the wise man saith, “Two are better than one.” Eccl. 4 : 9. Hitherto hath thy com- pany been my mercy ; and thou shalt have a good reward for thy labor. “Now, then,” said Christian, “to prevent Good dis- drowsiness in this place, let us fall course prevent- eth drowsiness. i n to good diSCOUTSe.” “ With all my heart,” said Hopeful. Chr. Where shall we begin ? Hope. Where God began with us. But do you begin, if you please. 356 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Chr. I will sing yon first this song : “ When saints do sleepy grow, let them come hither, And hear how these two pilgrims talk together ; Yea, let them learn of them in any wise, Thus to keep ope their drowsy, slumbering eyep Saints’ fellowship, if it be managed well, Keeps them awake, and that in spite of hell.” m Then Christian began, and said, “ I will ask you a question. How doT conver " came you to think at first of doing what you do now ?” Hope. Do you mean, how I came at first to look after the good of my soul ? Chr. Yes, that is my meaning. Hope. I continued a great while in the de- light of those things which were seen and sold at our fair; things which I believe now would have, had I continued in them still, drowned me in perdition and destruction. Chr. What things were they ? Hope. All the treasures and riches of the world. Also I delighted much in Hopeful’s life ^ before conver- rioting, revelling, drinking, swearing, sion - lying, uncleanness, Sabbath-breaking, and what not, that tended to destroy the soul. But I found at last, by hearing and considering of things that are divine, which, indeed, I heard of you, as also of beloved Faithful that was HOPEFUL’S CONVERSION. 357 put to death for his faith and good living in Vanity Fair, that the end of these things is death, Rom. 6:21-23 ; and that for these things’ sake, the wrath of God cometh upon the chil- dren of disobedience. Eph. 5 : 6. Chr. And did you presently fall under the power of this conviction ? Hope. No, I was not willing presently to iirst^simts hi, know the evil of sin, nor the damna- light. tion that follows upon the commis- sion of it; but endeavored, when my mind at first began to be shaken with the word, to shut mine eyes against the light thereof. Chr. But what was the cause of your carry- ing of it thus to the first workings of God’s blessed Spirit upon you ? Hope. The causes were, first, I was igno- rant that this was the work of God upon me. Reasons for I never thought that by awakenings resisting the light f or s j n> Q-od begins the con- version of a sinner. Second, sin was yet very sweet to my flesh, and I was loath to leave it. Third, I could not tell how to part with my old companions, their presence and actions were so desirable unto me. Fourth, the hours in which convictions were upon me, were such troublesome and such heart-affrighting hours, 358 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. # that I could not bear, no, not so much as the remembrance of them upon my heart. Chr. Then, as it seems, sometimes you got rid of your trouble ? Hope. Yes, verily, but it would come into my mind again; and then I should be as bad, nay, worse than I was before. * Chr. Why, what was it that brought your sins to mind again ? Hope. Many things: as, 1. If I did but meet a good man M ^" h 0 e f l^ in the street ; or, what brought it again. 2. If I have heard any read in the Bible; or. 3. If my head did begin to ache ; or, 4. If I were told that some of my neighbors were sick; or, . 5. If I heard the bell toll for some that were dead ; or, 6. If I thought of dying myself ; or, 7. If I heard that sudden death happened to others. v 8. But especially when I thought of myself, that I must quickly come to judgment. Chr. And could you at any time, with ease, get off the guilt of sin, when by any of these ways it came upon you ? HOPEFUL’S CONVERSION. 359 Hope. No, not I; for then they got faster hold of my conscience ; and then, if I did but think of going back to sin, (though my mind was turned against it,) it would be double tor- ment to me. Chr. And how did you do then ? when he could Hope. I thought I must endeavor no longer shake ° sinful 8 couLe^ to mend my life ; or else, thought I, orstomend. 1 am sure to be damned. Chr. And did you endeavor to mend ? Hope. Yes, and fled from, not only my sins, but sinful company too, and betook me to religious duties, as praying, reading, weeping for sin, speaking truth to my neighbors, etc. These things did I, with many others, too much here to relate. Chr. And did you think yourself well then ? Then Hopeful Hope. Yes, for a while ; but at thought himself wel1 the last my trouble came tumbling upon me again, and that over the neck of all my reformations. Chr. How came that about, since you were now reformed ? Reformation Hope. There were several things at last could not help, and why. brought it upon me, especially such sayings as these: “All our righteousnesses 360 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. are as filthy rags.” Isa. 64:6. “By the works of the law shall no flesh be justified.” Gal. 2:16. “When ye have done all these things, say, We are unprofitable,” Luke 17:10; with many more such like. From whence I began to reason with myself thus: If all my righteousnesses are as filthy rags; if by the deeds of the law no man can be justified ; and if, when we have done all, we are yet unprof- itable, then is it but a folly to think of heaven by the law. I further thought thus : If a man runs a hundred pounds into the shop- d b t e ‘" s th | keeper’s debt, and after that shall wm. troubled pay for all that he shall fetch, yet if his old debt stand still in the book uncrossed, the shopkeeper may sue him for it, and cast him into prison, till he shall pay the debt. Chr. Well, and how did you apply this to yourself ? Hope. Why, I thought thus with myself: I have by my sins run a great way into God’s book, and my now reforming will not pay off that score ; therefore I should think still, un- der all my present amendments, But how shall I be freed from that damnation that I brought myself in danger of by my former transgres- sions ? HOPEFUL’S CONVERSION. 301 Chr. A very good application: but pray go on. Hope. Another thing that hath troubled bad ta thing8 yi "f me ever since my late amendments troubled him. is, that it 1 look narrowly into the best of what I do now, I still see sin, new sin mixing itself with the best of that I do ; so that now I am forced to conclude, that notwith- standing my former fond conceits of myself and duties, I have committed sin enough in one day to send me to hell, though my former life had been faultless. Chr. And what did you do then ? Hope. Do? I could not tell what to do, ilntil I broke my mind to Faithful; for he and I This made him were well acquainted. And he told toFaithfui/who me, that unless I could obtain the way to be saved. righteousness of a man that never had sinned, neither mine own, nor all the righteousness of the world, could save me. Chr. And did you think he spoke true ? Hope. Had he told me so when I was pleased and satisfied with my own amend- ments, I had called him fool for his pains; but now, since I see my own infirmity, and the sin which cleaves to my best performance, I have been forced to be of his opinion. 16 Pd. Prog. 362 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Chr. But did you think, when at first he suggested it to you, that there was such a man to be found, of whom it might justly be said, that he never committed sin ? Hope. I must confess the words at first sounded strangely.; but after a little more talk and company with him, I had full conviction about it. Chr. And did you ask him what man this . was, and how you must be justified by him ? Hope. Yes, and he told me it was the Lord Jesus, that dwelleth on the right hand of the Most High. Heb. 10:12-21. “And thus,” said he, “you must be justi- be saved fled by him, even by trusting to what he hath done by himself in the days of his flesh, and suffered when he did hang on the tree.” Rom. 4:5; Col. 1:14; 1 Pet. 1:19. I asked him further, how that man’s righteousness could be ’ of that efficacy, to justify another before God- And he told me he was the mighty God, and did what he did, and died the death also, not for himself, but for me; to whom his doings, and the worthiness of them, should be imputed, if I believed on him. Chr. And what did you do then ? Hope. I made my objections against my HOPEFUL DIRECTED. 3G3 believing, for that I thought he was not willing ire doubts of |- 0 saye me acceptation. Ohr. And what said Faithful to you then ? Hope. He bid me go to him and see. Then I said it was presumption. He said, “ No; for instructed!' 6 ** 61 1 was invited to come.” Matt. 11:28. Then he gave me a book of Jesus’ inditing, to encourage me the more freely to come ; and he said concerning that book, that every jot and tittle thereof stood firmer than heaven and earth. Matt. 24 : 35. Then I asked him what I must do when I came ; and he told me I must entreat upon my knees, Psa. 95: 6, Dan. 0:10, with all my heart and soul, Jer. 29 : 12, 13, the Father to reveal him to me. Then I asked him further, how I must make my supplica- tions to him; and he said, “Go, and thou shalt find him upon a mercy-seat, where he sits all the year long to give pardon and forgiveness to them that come.” Exod. 25:22; Lev. 16:2; Num. 7:89; Heb. 4:16. I told him that I knew not what to say when I came; and he pr?y e IS bld *° bid me say to this effect: “God be merciful to me a sinner, and make me to know and believe in Jesus Christ; for I see that if his righteousness had not been, or I have not faith in that righteousness, I am utterly cast 364 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. away. Lord, I have heard that thou art a merciful God, and hast ordained that thy Son Jesus Christ should he the Saviour of the world ; and moreover, that thou art willing to bestow him upon such a poor sinner as I am — and I am a sinner indeed. Lord, take therefore this opportunity, and magnify thy grace in the sal- vation of my soul, through thy Son Jesus Christ. Amen.” Chr. And did you do as you were bidden? Hope. Yes, over and over and He P ra ys . over. Chr. Did the Father reveal the Son to you? Hope. Not at the first, nor second, nor third, nor fourth, nor fifth, no, nor at the sixth time neither. Chr. What did you do then ? Hope. What? why, I could not tell what to do. Chr. Had you not thoughts of leaving olf praying ? Hope. Yes ; and a hundred times twice told. Chr. And what was the reason you did not? Hope. I believed that it was true which hath been told me, to wit, that with- He durst not leave ott' pray- out the righteousness of this Christ, in «> and wh y- all the world could not save me ; and therefore, CHRIST REVEALED. 3G5 thought I with myself, if I leave off, I die, and I can but die at the throne of grace. And withal this came into my mind, “If it tarry wait for it, because it will surely come, and will not tarry.” Hab. 2:3. So I continued praying until the Father showed me his Son. Chr. And how was he revealed unto you ? Hope. I did not see him with my bodily Christ is re- eyes, but with the eyes of my un- vealecl to him, and how. derstanding, Eph. 1 : 18, 19 ; and thus it was. One day I was very sad, I think sad- der than at any one time in my life ; and this sadness was through a fresh sight of the great- ness and vileness of my sins. And as I was then looking for nothing but hell, and the ever- lasting damnation of my soul, suddenly, as I thought, I saw the Lord Jesus looking down from heaven upon me, and saying, “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved.” Acts 16: 31. But I replied, “ Lord, I am a great, a very great sinner;” and he answered, “ My grace is sufficient for thee.” 2 Cor. 12 : 9. Then I said, “But, Lord, what is believing?” And then I saw from that saying, “He that cometh to me shall never hunger, and he that believeth on me shall never thirst,” John 6 : 35, that be- 366 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. lieving and coming was all one ; and that lie that came, that is, that ran out in his heart and affections after salvation by Christ, he indeed believed in Christ. Then the water stood in mine eyes, and I asked further, “But, Lord, may such a great sinner as I am be indeed accepted of thee, and be saved by thee ?-” And I heard him say, “And him that cometh to me I will in nowise cast out.” John 6 : 37. Then I said, “But how, Lord, must I consider of thee in my coming to thee, that my faith may be placed aright upon thee?” Then he said, “Christ Jesus came into the world to save sin- ners. 1 Tim. 1:15. He is the end of the law for righteousness to every one that believes. Bom. 10:4, and chap. 4. He died for our sins, and rose again for our justification. Bom. 4 : 25. He loved us, and washed us from our sins in his own blood. Bev. 1 : 5. He is Me- diator between God and us. 1 Tim. 2:5. He ever liveth to make intercession for us.” Heb. 7:25. From all which I gathered that I must look for righteousness in his person, and for satisfaction for my sins by his blood ; that what he did in obedience to his Father’s law, and in submitting to the penalty thereof, was not for himself, but for him that will accept it for his HOPEFUL’S LOVE. 367 salvation, and be thankful. And now was my heart full of joy, mine eyes full of tears, and mine affections running over with love to the name, people, and ways of Jesus Christ. Chr. This was a revelation of Christ to your soul indeed. But tell me particularly what effect this had upon your spirit. Hope. It made me see that all the world, notwithstanding all the righteousness thereof, is in a state of condemnation. It made me see that God the Father, though he be just, can justly justify the coming sinner. It made me greatly ashamed of the vileness of my former life, and confounded me with the sense of my own ignorance ; for there never came a thought into my heart before now that showed me so the beauty of Jesus Christ. It made me love a holy life, and long to do something for the honor and glory of the name of the Lord Jesus. Yea, I thought that had I now a thousand gal- lons of blood in my body, I could spill it all for the sake of the Lord Jesus. I saw then in my dream, that Hopeful look- ed back, and saw Ignorance, whom they had left behind, coming after. “Look,” said he to Christian, “how far yonder youngster loitereth behind.” 868 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Chr. Aye, aye, I see him; he careth not for our company. Hope. But I trow it would not have hurt him, had he kept pace with us hitherto. Chr. That is true; but I warrant you he thinketh otherwise. Hope. That I think he doth ; but, however, let us tarry for him. So they did. Then good Christian said to him, “Come away, man ; why do you stay so be- Young i gn o- ranee comes up hind ?” a s ain - Ignor. I take my pleasure in walking alone, even more a great deal than in company, unless I like it the better. Then said Christian to Hopeful, (but softly,) “ Did I not tell you he cared not for our com- pany ? But however,” said he, “come up, and let us talk away the time in this solitary place.” Then, directing his speech to Ignorance, he said, “Come, how do you do? How stands it between God and your soul now ?” Ignor. I hope, well ; for I am al- ignorance-g hope, and the ways full of good motions, that come ground of it. into my mind to comfort me as I walk. Chr. What good motions ? Pray tell us. Ignor. Why, I think of God and heaven. IGNORANCE’S HOPE. 369 Chr. So do the devils and damned souls. Ignor. But I think of them, and desire them. Chr. So do many that are never like to come there. “The soul of the sluggard desir- eth, and hath nothing.” Prov. 13:4. Ignor. But I think of them, and leave all for them. Chr. That I doubt; for to leave all is a very hard matter ; yea, a harder matter than many are aware of. But why, or by what art thou persuaded that thou hast left all for God and heaven ? Ignor. My heart tells me so. Chr. The wise man says, “ He that trust- eth in his own heart is a fool.” Prov. 28 :.26. Ignor. That is spoken of an evil heart ; but mine is a good one. Chr. But how dost thou prove that ? Ignor. It comforts me in hopes of heaven. Chr. That may be through its deceitful- ness ; for a man’s heart may minister comfort to him in the hopes of that thing for which he has yet no ground to hope. Ignor. But my heart and life agree togeth- er ; and therefore my hope is well grounded. Chr. Who told thee that thy heart and life agree together ? 16* 870 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Ignor. My heart tells me so. Chr. “Ask my fellow if I be a thief.” Thy heart tells thee so ! Except the word of God beareth witness in this matter, other testimony is of no value. Ignor. But is it not a good heart that hath good thoughts ; and is not that a good life that is according to God’s commandments ? Chr. Yes, that is a good heart that hath good thoughts, and that is a good life that is according to God’s commandments; but it is one thing indeed to have these, and another thing only to think so. Ignor. Pray, what count you good thoughts, and a life according to God’s commandments ? Chr. There are good thoughts of divers kinds; some respecting ourselves, some God, some Christ, and some other things. Ignor. What be good thoughts respecting ourselves ? Chr: Such as agree with the word thought g00d of God. Ignor. When do our thoughts of ourselves agree with the word of God ? Chr. When we pass the same judgment upon ourselves which the word passes. To explain myself : the word of God saith of per- WHAT SAITII THE WORD. 371 sons in a natural condition, “There is none righteous, there is none that doeth good.” It saith also, that “every imagination of the heart of man is only evil, and that continually.” Gen. 6:5; Rom. 3. And again, “The imagi- nation of man’s heart is evil from his youth.” Gen. 8:21. Now, then, when we think thus of ourselves, having sense thereof, then are our thoughts good ones, because according to the word of God. Ignor. I will never believe that my heart is thus bad. Chr. Therefore thou never hadst one good thought concerning thyself in thy life. But let me go on. As the word passeth a judgment upon our hearts, so it passeth a judgment upon our ways ; and when the thoughts of our hearts and ways agree with the judgment which the word giveth of both, then are both good, be- cause agreeing thereto. Ignor. Make out your meaning. Chr. Why, the word of God saith, that man’s ways are crooked ways, not good, but perverse ; it saith, they are naturally out of the good way, that they have not known it. Psa. 125 : 5 ; Prov. 2:15; Rom. 3 : 12. Now, when a man thus thinketh of his ways — I say, when 872 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. he doth sensibly, and with heart-humiliation, thus think, then hath he good thoughts of his own ways, because his thoughts now agree with the judgment of the word of God. Ignor. What are good thoughts concerning God? Chr. Even, as I have said concerning our- selves, when our thoughts of God do agree with what the word saith of him ; and that is, when we think of his being and attributes as the word hath taught, of which I cannot now dis- course at large. But to speak of him with reference to us: then have we right thoughts of God when we think that he knows us better than we know ourselves, and can see sin in us when and where we can see none in ourselves ; when we think he knows our inmost thoughts, and that our heart with all its depths is al- ways open unto his eyes; also when we think that all our righteousness stinks in his nostrils, and that therefore he cannot abide to see us stand before him in any confidence, even in all our best performances. Ignor. Do you think that I am such a fool as to think that God can see no further than I ; or that I would come to God in the best of my performances ? IGNORANCE’S FAITH. 373 Chr. Why, how dost thou think in this matter ? Ignor. Why, to be short, I think I must believe in Christ for justification. Chr. How? think thou must believe in Christ, when thou seest not thy need of him ? . Thou neither seest thy original nor actual in- firmities ; but hast such an opinion of thyself, and of what thou doest, as plainly renders thee to be one that did never see the necessity of Christ’s personal righteousness to justify thee before God. How, then, dost thou say, I be- lieve in Christ? Ignor. I believe well enough, for all that. Chr. How dost thou believe ? Ignor. I believe that Christ died for sin- ignorance 111 of ners ; and that I shall be justified before God from the curse, through his gra- cious acceptance of my obedience to his laws. Or thus, Christ makes my duties, that are re- ligious, acceptable to his Father by virtue of his merits, and so shall I be justified. ■> Chr. Let me give an answer to this con- fession of thy faith. 1. Thou believest with a fantastical faith; for this faith is nowhere described in the word. 374 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. 2. Thou believest with a false faith; be- cause it taketh justification from the personal righteousness of Christ, and applies it to thy own. 3. This faith maketli not Christ a justifier of thy person, but of thy actions, and of thy person for thy actions’ sake, which is false. 4. Therefore this faith is deceitful, even such as will leave thee under wrath in the day of God Almighty; for true justifying faith puts the soul, as sensible of its lost condition by the law, upon flying for refuge unto Christ’s right- eousness — which righteousness of his is not an act of grace by which he maketh, for justifica- tion, thy obedience accepted with God> but his personal obedience to the law, in doing and suffering for us what that required at our hands- — this righteousness, I say, true faith accepteth; under the skirt of which the soul being shrouded, and by it presented as spotless before God, it is accepted, and acquitted from condemnation. Ignor. What, would you have us trust to what Christ in his own person has done with- out us ? This conceit would loosen the reins of our lust, and tolerate us to live as we list : for what matter how we live, if we may be justi- IGNORANCE IGNORANT. 375 fied by Christ’s personal righteousness from all, when we believe it? Chr. Ignorance is thy name, and as thy name is, so art thou : even this thy answer demonstratetli what I say. Ignorant thou art of what justifying righteousness is, and as igno- rant how to secure thy soul, through the faith of it, from the heavy wrath of God. Yea, thou also art ignorant of the true effects of saving faith in this righteousness of Christ, which is to bow and win over the heart to God in Christ, to love his name, his word, ways, and people, and not as thou ignorantly imaginest. Hope. Ask him if ever he had Christ re- vealed to him from heaven. Ignor. What, you are a man for revela- gif 3 n wTtrtiim* tions ! I do believe, that what both you and all the rest of you say about that matter, is but the fruit of distracted brains. Hope. Why, man, Christ is so hid in God from the natural apprehensions of the flesh, that he cannot by any man be savingly known, unless God the Father reveals him to him. P roachFuTiy sr of Ignor. That is your faith, but' what he knows , , T l 1 i. x * not. not mine : vet mine, 1 doubt not, is »/ as good as yours, though I have not in my head so many whimsies as you. 376 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Chr. Give me leave to put in a word. You ought not so slightly to speak of this matter ; for this I will boldly affirm, even as my good companion hath done, that no man can know Jesus Christ but by the revelation of the Fa- ther; yea, and faith too, by which the soul layeth hold upon Christ, (if it be right,) must be wrought by the exceeding greatness of his mighty power, Matthew 11 : 27 ; 1 Cor. 12:3; Eph. 1 : 17-19; the working of which faith, I perceive, poor Ignorance, thou art ignorant of. Be awakened, then ; see thine own wretched- ness, and fly to the Lord Jesus; and by his righteousness, which is the righteousness of God, (for he himself is God,) thou shalt be delivered from condemnation. Ignor. You go so fast I cannot br lkL uf k is keep pace with you; do you go on before: 1 must stay a while behind. Then they said, “Well, Ignorance, wilt thou yet foolish be, To slight good counsel, ten times given thee ? And if thou yet refuse it, thou shalt know, Ere long, the evil of thy doing so. Remember, man, in time: stoop, do not fear: Good counsel, taken well, saves ; therefore hear. But if thou yet shalt slight it, thou wilt be The loser, Ignorance, I ’ll warrant thee.” BLINDNESS PREVALENT. 377 THE TENTH STAGE. Then Christian addressed himself thus to his fellow: Chr. Well, come, my good Hopeful, I per- ceive that thou and I must walk by ourselves again. So I saw in my dream, that they went on apace before, and Ignorance he came hobbling after. Then said Christian to his companion, “I much pity this poor man: it will certainly go ill with him at last.” Hope. Alas, there are abundance in our town in his condition, whole families, yea, whole streets, and that of pilgrims too ; and if there be so many in our parts, how many, think you, must there be in the place Avhere he was born ? Chr. Indeed, the word saith, “He hath blinded their eyes, lest they should see,” etc. But, now we are by ourselves, what do you 'think of such men ? Have they at no time, think you, convictions of sin, and so, conse- quently, fears that their state is dangerous ? Hope. Nay, do you answer that question yourself, for you are the elder man ? 378 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Ciir. Then I say, sometimes, as I think, they may; but they being naturally ignorant, understand not that such convictions tend to their good ; and therefore they do desperately seek to stifle them, and presumptuously con- tinue to flatter themselves in the way of their own hearts. Hope. I do believe, as you say, that fear tends much to men’s good, and to 0 ffear S00d use make them right at their beginning to go on pilgrimage. Chr. Without all doubt it doth, if it be right; for so says the word, “The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom.” Job 28:28; Psa. 111:10; Prov. 1:7; 9:10. Hope. How will you describe right fear ? Chr. True or right fear is dis- Eight fear, covered by three things : 1. By its rise: it is caused by saving con- victions for sin. 2. It driveth the soul to lay fast hold of Christ for salvation. 3. It begetteth and continue th in the soul a great reverence of God, his word, and ways; keeping it tender, and making it afraid to turn from them, to the right hand or to the left, to any thing that may dishonor God, break its EVILS OF IGNORANCE. 379 peace, grieve the Spirit, or cause the enemy to speak reproachfully. Hope. Well said; I believe you have said the truth. Are we now almost got past the Enchanted Ground ? Ciir. Why? are you weary of this dis- course ? Hope. No, verily, but that I would know where we are. Chr. We have not now above two miles further to go thereon. But let us return to our matter. Now, the ignorant know not that such con- why ignorant victions as tend to put them in fear persons stifle conviction. are f or their good, and therefore they seek to stifle them. Hope. How do they seek to stifle them ? Chr. First, they think that those fears are wrought by the devil, (though indeed they are wrought of God,)*and thinking so, they resist them, as things that directly tend to their over- throw. Second, they also think that these fears tend to the spoiling of their faith ; when, alas for them, poor men that they are, they have none at all; and therefore they harden their hearts against them. Third, they presume they ought not to fear, and therefore, in despite of 880 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. them, wax presumptuously confident. Fourth, they see that those fears tend to take away from them their pitiful old self-holiness, and therefore they resist them with all their might. Hope. I know something of this myself; for before I knew myself it was so with me. Chr. Well, we will leave, at this time, our neighbor Ignorance by himself, and fall upon another profitable question. Hope. With all my heart; but you shall still begin. Chr. Well, then, did you know, about ten years ago, one Temporary in your Tlmpora?y tone parts, who was a forward man in religion then ? Hope. Know him? yes; he dwelt in Grace- less, a town about two miles off of Honesty, and he dwelt next door to one Turnback. Chr. Right; he dwelt under the same roof with him. Well, that man was much awaken- ed once : I believe that then he had some sight of his sins, and of the wages that were due thereto. Hope. I am of your mind, for (my house not being above three miles from him) he would ofttimes come to me, and that with many tears. Truly I pitied the man, and was not altogether TEMPORARY BACKSLIDES. 381 without hope of him ; but one may see it is not every one that cries, “Lord, Lord.” Ciir. He told me once that he was resolved to go on pilgrimage, as we go now ; but all of a sudden he grew acquainted with one Save- self, and then he became a stranger to me. Hope. Now, since we are talking about him, let us a little inquire into the reason of the sud- den backsliding of him and such others. Chr. It may be very profitable ; but do you begin. Hope. Well then, there are, in my judg- ment, four reasons for it: 1. Though the consciences of such men are awakened, yet their minds are not changed: therefore, when the power of guilt weareth away, that which provoked them to be relig- ious ceasetli ; wherefore they naturally turn to their old course again, even as we see the dog that is sick of what he hath eaten, so long as his sickness prevails he vomits and casts up all : not that he doth this of a free mind, (if we may say a dog has a mind,) but because it troubleth his stomach ; but now, when his sick- ness is over, and so his stomach eased, his de- sires being not at all alienated from his vomit, he turns him about, and licks up all ; and so it 382 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. is true which is written, “ The dog is turned to his own vomit again.” 2 Pet. 2 : 22. Thus, I say, being hot for heaven by virtue only of the sense and fear of the torments of hell, as their sense of hell and fear of damnation chills and cools, so their desires for heaven and sal- vation cool also. So then it comes to pass, that when their guilt and fear is gone, their desires for heaven and happiness die, and they return to their course again. 2. Another reason is, they have slavish fears that do overmaster them : I speak now of the fears that they have of men; “ for the fear of man bringeth a snare.” Prov. 29 : 25. So then, though they seem to be hot for heaven so long as the flames of hell are about their ears, yet, when that terror is a little over, they be- take themselves to second thoughts, namely, that it is good to be wise, and not to run (for they know not what) the hazard of losing all, or at least of bringing themselves into unavoid- able and unnecessary troubles ; and so they fall in with the world again. 3. The shame that attends religion lies also as a block in their way: they are proud and haughty, and religion in their eye is low and contemptible; therefore when they have lost NO CHANGE OF HEART. 38B their sense of hell and the wrath to come, they return again to their former course. 4. Guilt, and to meditate terror, are griev- ous to them: they like not to see their misery before they come into it, though perhaps the sight of it at first, if they loved that sight, might make them fly whither the righteous fly and are safe; but because they do, as I hinted before, even shun the thoughts of guilt and ter- ror, therefore, when once they are rid of their awakenings about the terrors and wrath of God, they harden their hearts gladly, and choose such ways as will harden them more and more. Chr. You are pretty near the business, for the bottom of all is for want of a change in their mind and will. And therefore they are but like the felon that standeth before the judge; he quakes and trembles, and seems to repent most heartily, but the bottom of all is the fear of the halter: not that he hath any detestation of the offence, as it is evident ; because, let but this man have his liberty, and he will be a thief, and so a rogue still; whereas, if his mind was changed, he would be otherwise. Hope. How I have showed you the reason of their going back, do you show me the man- ner thereof. 384 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Chr. So I will willingly. 1. They draw off their thoughts, all that they may, from the remembrance of ta”°goesba?k S ' God, death, and judgment to come. 2. Then they cast off by degrees private duties, as closet prayer, curbing their lusts, watching, sorrow for sin, and the like. 3. Then they shun the company of lively and warm Christians. 4. After that, they grow cold to public duty, as hearing, reading, godly conference, and the like. 5. Then they begin to pick holes, as we say, in the coats of some of the godly, and that dev- ilishly, that they may have a seeming color to throw religion, for the sake of some infirmities they have espied in them, behind their backs. 6. Then they begin to adhere to, and asso- ciate themselves with carnal, loose, and wanton men. 7. Then they give way to carnal and wan- ton discourses in secret; and glad are they if they can see such things in any that are count- ed honest, that they may the more boldly do it through their example. 8. After this they begin to play with little sins openly. THE PLEASANT LAND. 385 9. And then, being hardened, they show themselves as they are. Thus, being launched again into the gulf of misery, unless a miracle of grace prevent it, they everlastingly perish in their own deceivings. Now I saw in my dream, that by this time the pilgrims were got over the Enchanted Ground ; and entering into the country of Beu- lah, whose air was very sweet and pleasant, Isa. 62:4-12, Song 2:10-12, the way lying directly through it, they solaced themselves there for a season. Yea, here they heard con- tinually the singing of birds, and saw every day the flowers appear in the earth, and heard the voice of the turtle in the land. In this country the sun shineth night and day : where- fore this was beyond the valley of the Shadow of Death, and also out of the reach of Giant Despair ; neither could they from this place so much as see Doubting Castle. Here they were within sight of the city they were going to; also here met them some of the inhabitants Angeis. thereof; for in this land the shining ones commonly walked, because it was upon the borders of heaven. In this land also the contract between the bride and the Bridegroom was renewed; yea, here, “as the bridegroom it Pd. Prog. 386 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. rejoiceth over the bride, so doth their God re- joice over them.” Here they had no want of corn and wine ; for in this place they met with abundance of what they had sought for in all their pilgrimage. Here they heard voices from out of the city, loud voices, saying, “Say ye to the daughter of Zion, Behold, thy salvation cometh ! Behold, his reward is with him.” Here all the inhabitants of the country called them “the holy people, the redeemed of the Lord, sought out,” etc. Now, as they walked in this land, they had more rejoicing than in parts more remote from the kingdom to which they were bound ; and •drawing near to the city, they had yet a more perfect view thereof. It was builded of pearls and precious stones, also the streets thereof were paved with gold ; so that, by reason of the natural glory of the city, and the reflection of the sunbeams upon it, Christian with desire fell sick ; Hopeful also had a fit or two of the same disease ; wherefore here they lay by it a while, crying out because of their pangs, “If you see my Beloved, tell him that I am sick of love.” But, being a little strengthened, and better able to bear their sickness, they walked on GOODLY VINEYARDS. 387 their way, and came yet nearer and nearer, where were orchards, vineyards, and gardens, and their gates opened into the highway. Now, as they came up to these places, behold the gardener stood in the way; to whom the pil- grims said, “Whose goodly vineyards and gar- dens are these ?” He answered, “They are the King’s, and arc planted here for his own de- light, and also for the solace of pilgrims.” So the gardener had them into the vineyards, and bid them refresh themselves with the dainties, Deut. 23:24; he also showed them there the King’s walks and arbors where he delighted to be ; and here they tarried and slept. Now I beheld in my dream, that they talked more in their sleep at this time than ever they did in all their journey ; and being in a muse thereabout, the gardener said even to me, “Wherefore musest thou at the matter? it is the nature of the fruit of the grapes of these vineyards, ‘to go down so sweetly as to cause the lips of them that are asleep to speak.’ ” Song 7 : 9. So I saw that when they awoke, they ad- dressed themselves to go up to the city. But, as I said, the reflection of the sun upon the city (for the city was pure gold, Rev. 21 : 18,) 388 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. was so extremely glorious, that they could not as yet with open face behold it, but through an instrument made for that purpose. 2 Cor. 3:18. So I saw that as they went on, there met them two men in raiment that shone like gold, also their faces shone as the light. These men asked the pilgrims whence they came; , and they told them. They also asked them where they had lodged, what difficulties and dangers, what comforts and pleasures they had met with in the way ; and they told them. Then said the men that met them, “You have but two difficulties more to meet with, and then you are in the city.” Christian then and his companion asked the men to go along with them ; so they told them that they would: “But,” said they, “you must obtain it by your own faith.” So I saw in my dream, that they werrt on together till they came in sight of the gate. Now I further saw, that between them and the gate was a river ; but there was no bridge to go over, and the river was very Death deep. At the sight, therefore, of this river the pilgrims were much stunned ; but the men that went with them said, “You must go through, or you cannot come at the gate.” THE RIVER OF DEATH. 389 The pilgrims then began to inquire if there was no other way to the gate. To which they answered, “Yes; but there hath not any, save two, to wit, Enoch and Elijah, been permitted to tread that path since the foundation of the world, nor shall until the last trumpet shall sound.” The pilgrims then, especially Chris- Death not wei- tian, began to despond in their mind, pass ^out* of this and looked this way and that, but world into glo- ry. no way could be found by them by which they might escape the river. Then they asked the men if the waters were all of a depth. us A n n ofco m ?on p Th ey said, “No;” yet they could not death. through help them in that case; “for,” said they, “you shall find it deeper or shallower as you believe in the King of the place.” They then addressed themselves to the water, and entering, Christian began to sink, and crying out to his good friend Hopeful, he said, “I sink in deep waters; the billows go over my head; all his waves go over me. Selah.” Then said the other, “Be of good cheer, my brother: I feel the bottom, and it is good.” Then said. Christian, “Ah, my friend, the sor- rows of death have compassed me about ; I shall not see the land that flows with milk and honey.” 390 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. And with that a great darkness and horror fell upon Christian, so that he could not Christian's 1 conflict at the see before him. Also here he in a hour of death, great measure lost his senses, so that he could neither remember nor orderly talk of any of those sweet refreshments that he had met with in the way of his pilgrimage. But all the words that he spoke still tended to discover that he had horror of mind, and heart-fears that he should die in that river, and never obtain en- trance in at the gate. Here also, as they that stood by perceived, he was much in the troub- lesome thoughts of the sins that he had com- mitted, both since and before he began to be a pilgrim. It was also observed that he Avas troubled Avith apparitions of hobgoblins and evil * spirits ; for ever and anon he Avould inti- mate so much by Avords. Hopeful therefore here had much ado to keep his brother’s head above Avater; yea, sometimes he would be quite gone doAvn, and then, ere a while, he Avould rise up again half dead. Hopeful did also endeavor to comfort him, saying, “Brother, I see the gate, and men standing by to receive us but Christian would ansAver, “It is you, it is you they Avait for; for you have been hopeful ever since I knew you.” TIIE ADVERSARY OVERCOME. 391 “And so have you,” said he to Christian. “Ah, brother,” said he, “surely if I was right he would now arise to help me ; but for my sins lie hath brought me into the snare, and hath left me.” Then said Hopeful, “My brother, you have quite forgot the text where it is said of the wicked, ‘There are no bands in their death, but their strength is firm ; they are not troubled as other men, neither are they plagued like other men.’ Psa. 73 : 4, 5. These troubles and distresses that you go through in these waters, arc no sign that God hath forsaken you; but are sent to try you, whether you will call to mind that which heretofore you have received of his goodness, and live upon him in your distresses.” Then I saw in my dream, that Christian was in a muse a while. To whom also Hope- ful added these words, “Be of good cheer; Jesus Christ maketh thee whole.” And with Christian de- that Christian broke out with a loud livered from his fears in death, voice, “Oh, I see him again; and he tells me, ‘When thou passest through the wa- ters, I will be with thee ; and through the rivers, they shall not overflow thee.’ ” Isa. 43 : 2. Then they both took courage, and the enemy was after that as still as a stone, until 392 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. they were gone over. Christian therefore presently found ground to stand upon, and so it followed that the rest of the river was but shallow. Thus they got over. Now, upon the bank of the river, on the other side, they saw the two shining men again, who there waited for them. Wherefore, being- come out of the river, they saluted T heangeisdo . i . , , TTT . . . . wait lor them so . them, savins;, We are ministering soon as they are 1 47 & passed out of spirits, sent forth to minister for this world - those that shall be heirs of salvation.” Thus they went along towards the gate. Now you must note, that the city stood Upon a mighty hill ; but the pilgrims went up that hill with ease, because they had these two men to lead them up by the arms; they had likewise left their mortal garments behind them in the river ; for though they went 0 ffmortaiIty put in with them, they came out without them. They therefore went up here with much agility and speed, though the foundation upon which the city was framed was higher than the clouds ; they therefore went up through the region of the air, sweetly talking as they went, being comforted because they safely got over the river, and had such glorious companions to attend them. GLORY OF THE PLACE. 31)3 The talk that they had with the shining ones was about the glory of the place; who told them that the beauty and glory of it was inexpressible. “There,” said they, “is ‘Mount Sion, the heavenly Jerusalem, the innumerable company of angels, and the spirits of just men made perfect.’ Heb. 12:22-24. You are going now,” said they, “to the paradise of God, wherein you shall see the tree of life, and eat of the never-fading fruits thereof: and when you come there you shall have white robes given you, and your walk and talk shall be every day with the King, even all the days of eternity. Rev. 2:7; 3:4,5; 22:5. There you shall not see again such things as you saw when you were in the lower region upon the earth, to wit, sorrow, sickness, affliction, aad death ; ‘for the former things are passed away.’ Rev. 21 : 4. You are going now to Abraham, to Isaac, and Jacob, and to the prophets, men that God hath taken away from the evil to come, and that are now ‘resting upon their beds, each one walking in his righteousness.’ ” The men then asked, “What must we do in the holy place ?” To whom it was answered, “You must there receive the comfort of all your toil, and have joy for all your sorrow; you must 17 * 394 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. reap what you have sown, even the fruit of all your prayers and tears and sufferings for the King by the way. Gal. 6:7, 8. In that place you must wear crowns of gold, and enjoy the perpetual sight and vision of the Holy One ; for ‘there you shall see him as he is.’ 1 John 3 : 2. There also you shall serve Him continually with praise, with shouting and thanksgiving, whom you desired to serve in the world, though with much difficulty, because of the infirmity of your flesh. There your eyes shall be de- lighted with seeing, and your ears with hear- ing the pleasant voice of the Mighty One. There .you shall enjoy your friends again that are gone thither before you; and there you shall with joy receive even every one that fol- lows into the holy place after you. There also you shall be clothed with glory and majesty, and put into an equipage fit to ride out with the King of glory. When ho shall come with sound of trumpet in the clouds, as upon the wings of the wind, you shall come with him; and when he shall sit upon the throne of judg- ment, you shall sit by him ; yea, and when he shall pass sentence upon all the workers of iniquity, let them be angels or men, you also shall have a voice in that judgment, because HEAVENLY ESCORT. 395 they were his and your enemies. Also, when he shall again return to the city, you shall go too with sound of trumpet, and be ever with him.” 1 Thess. 4:14-17; Jude 14, 15; Dan. 7:9, 10; 1 Cor. 6:2, 3. Now, while they were thus drawing towards the gate, behold a company of the heavenly host came out to meet them ; to whom it was said by the other two shining ones, “These are the men that have loved our Lord when they were in the world, and that have left all for his holy name ; and lie hath sent us to fetch them, and we have brought them thus far on their desired journey, that they may go in and look their Redeemer in the face with joy.” Then the heavenly host gave a great shout, saying, “Blessed are they that are called to the marriage-supper of the Lamb.” Revelation 19:9. There came out also at this time to meet them several of the King’s trumpeters, clothed in white and shining raiment, who, with melodious noises and loud, made even the heavens to echo with their sound. These trumpeters saluted Christian and his fellow with ten thousand welcomes from the world; and this they did with shouting and sound of trumpet. 396 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. This done, they compassed them round on every side ; some went before, some behind, and some on the right hand, and some on the left, (as it were to guard them through the upper regions,) continually sounding as they went, with melodious noise, in notes on high ; so that the very sight was to them that could behold it as if heaven itself was come down to meet them. Thus, therefore, they walked on togeth- er ; and as they walked, ever and anon these trumpeters, even with joyful sound, would, by mixing their music with looks and gestures, still signify to Christian and his brother how welcome they were into their company, and with what gladness they came to meet them. And now were these two men as it Avere in heaven before they came to it, being swallow- ed up with the sight of angels, and with hear- ing of their melodious notes. Here also they had the city itself in view ; and they thought they heard all the bells therein to ring, to wel- come them thereto. But above all, the warm and joyful thoughts that they had about their own dwelling there with such company, and that for ever and ever, 0 by what tongue or pen can their glorious joy be expressed! Thus they came up to the gate. THE GATE OF HEAVEN. 397 Now when they were come up to the gate, there was written over it, in letters of gold, “BLESSED ARE THEY THAT DO HIS COMMANDMENTS, THAT THEY MAY HAVE RIGHT TO THE TREE OF LIFE, AND MAY ENTER IN THROUGH THE GATES INTO THE CITY.’’ Then I saw in my dream, that the shining men bid them call at the gate : the which when they did, some from above looked over the gate, to wit, Enoch, Moses, and Elijah, etc., to whom it was said, “These pilgrims are come from the city of Destruction, for the love that they bear to the King of this place ■” and then the pilgrims gave in unto them each man his certificate, which they had received in the be- ginning; those therefore were carried in unto the King, who, when he had read them, said, “Where are the men?” To whom it was an- swered, “They are standing without the gate.” The King then commanded to open the gate, “That the righteous nation,” said he, “that keepetli the truth may enter in.” Isa. 26 : 2. 1 Now I saw in my dream, that these two •'men went in at the gate ; and lo, as they enter- ed, they were transfigured ; and they had rai- ment put on that shone like gold. There were also that met them with harps and crowns, and 398 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. gave them to them; the harps to praise withal, and the crowns in token of honor. Then I heard in my dream, that all the hells in the city rang again for joy, and that it was said unto them, “ENTER YE INTO THE JOY OF YOUR LORD.” I also heard the men themselves, that they sang with a loud voice, saying, “BLESSING, AND HONOR, AND GLORY, AND POWER, BE UNTO HIM THAT SITTETII UPON THE THRONE, AND UNTO THE LAMB, FOR EVER AND EVER.” Now, just as the gates were opened to let in the men, I looked in after them, and behold, the city shone like the sun; the streets also were paved with gold; and in them walked many men, with crowns on their heads, palms in their hands, and golden harps to sing praises withal. There were also of them that had wings, and they answered one another without inter- mission, saying, “Holy, holy, holy is the Lord.” And after that they shut up the gates ; which, when I had seen, I wished myself among them. Now, while I was gazing upon all these things, I turned my head to look back, and FATE OF IGNORANCE. 399 saw Ignorance come up to the river side ; but ignorance lie soon got over, and that without comes up to the , river - half the difficulty which the other two men met with. For it happened that there was then in that place one Tain-hope, a ferryman, ferryhlmoveT that with his boat helped him over; so he, as the others I saw, did ascend the hill, to come up to the gate ; only he came alone, neither did any man meet him with the least encouragement. When he was come up to the gate, he looked up to the writing that was above, and then began to knock, supposing that entrance should have been quickly administer- ed to him ; but he was asked by the men that looked over the top of the gate, “Whence come you ? and what would you have ?” He answer- ed, “ I have ate and drank in the presence of the King, and he has taught in our streets.” Then they asked him for his certificate, that they might go in and show it to the King; so he fumbled in his bosom for one, and found none. Then said they, “Have you none?” but the man answered never a word. So they told, the King, but he would not come down to see him, but commanded the two shining ones that conducted Christian and Hopeful to the city, to go out and take Ignorance, and bind him 400 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. hand and foot, and have him away. Then they took him up, and carried him through the air to the door that I saw in the side of the hill, and put him in there. Then I saw that there was a way to hell even from the gate of heaven, as well as from the city of Destruction. So I awoke, and behold, it was a dream. \ CONCLUSION. 401 CONCLUSION. Now, reader, I have told my dream to thee, See if thou canst interpret it to me, Or to thyself, or neighbor : but take heed Of misinterpreting ; for that, instead Of doing good, will but thyself abuse : By misinterpreting, evil ensues. Take heed, also, that thou be not extreme In playing with the outside of my dream ; Nor let my figure or similitude Put thee into a laughter, or a feud. Leave this for boys and fools ; but as for thee Do thou the substance of my matter see. Put by the curtains, look within my veil, Turn up my metaphors, and do not fail. There, if thou seekest them, such things thou fit find As will be helpful to an honest mind. What of my dross thou findest there, be bold To throw away, but yet preserve the gold. What if my gold be wrapped up in ore ? None throws away the apple for the core : But if thou shalt cast all away as vain, I know not but ? t will make me dream again. THE PILGRIM’S PROGRESS FROM THIS WOULD TO THAT WHICH IS TO COME; DELIVERED UNDER THE SIMILITUDE OF A DREAM. PART II, WHEREIN IS SET FORTH THE MANNER OF THE SETTING OUT OF CHRISTIAN’S WIFE AND CHILDREN, THEIR DAN- GEROUS JOURNEY, AND SAFE ARRIVAL AT THE DESIRED COUNTRY. I HAVE USED SIMILITUDES. Hos. 12 : 10. THE AUTHOR’S WAY OF SENDING FORTH I1IS SECOND PART OF THE PILGRIM. Go now, my little Book, to every place Where my first Pilgrim has but shown his face : Call at their door ; if any say, “ Who's there V ’ Then answer thou, “ Christiana is here/ 7 If they bid thee come in, then enter thou, With all thy boys ; and then, as thou knowest how Tell who they are, also from whence they came ; Perhaps they ’ll know them by their looks, or name : But if they should not, ask them yet again, If formerly they did not entertain One Christian, a Pilgrim. If they say They did, and were delighted in his way, Then let them know that these related were Unto him ; yea, his wife and children are. Tell them that they have left their house and home Are turned Pilgrims ; seek a world to come : That they have met with hardships in the way ; That they do meet with troubles night and day ; That they have trod on serpents ; fought with devils Have also overcome a many evils : Yea, tell them also of the next who have, Of love to pilgrimage, been stout and brave 40G PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Defenders of that way ; and how they still Refuse this world to do their Father’s will. Go tell them also of those dainty things That pilgrimage unto the Pilgrim brings. , Let them acquainted be, too, how they are Beloved of their King, under his care ; What goodly mansions he for them provides ; Though they meet with rough winds and swelling tides, How brave a calm they will enjoy at last, Who to their Lord and by his ways hold fast. Perhaps with heart and hand they will embrace Thee, as they did my firstling ; and will grace Thee and thy fellows with such cheer and fare, As show well they of pilgrims lovers are. OBJECTION I. But how if they will not believe of me That I am truly thine ? ’cause some there be That counterfeit the Pilgrim and his name, Seek, by disguise, to seem the very same ; And by that means have wrought themselves into The hands and houses of I know not who. ANSWER. ’T is true, some have, of late, to counterfeit My Pilgrim, to their own my title set ; Yea, others half my name, and title too, Have stitched to their books, to make them do. ' But yet they, by their features, do declare Themselves not mine to be, whose e’er they are. If such thou meetest with, then thine only way, Before them all, is, to say out thy say In thine own native language, which no man Now useth, nor with ease dissemble can. AUTHOR’S INTRODUCTION. 407 If, after all, they still of you shall doubt, Thinking that you, like gypsies, go about In naughty wise the country to defile, Or that you seek good people to beguile With things unwarrantable, send for me, And I will testify you pilgrims be ; Yea, I will testify that only you My pilgrims are, and that alone will do. OBJECTION II. But yet, perhaps I may inquire for him Of those who wish him damned life and limb. What shall I do, when I at such a door For pilgrims ask, and they shall rage the more ? ANSWER. Fright not thyself, my Book, for such bugbears Are nothing else but ground for groundless fears. My Pilgrim’s book has travelled sea and land, Yet could I never come to understand That it was slighted or turned out of door By any kingdom, were they rich or poor. In France and Flanders, where men kill each other, My Pilgrim is esteemed a friend, a brother. In Holland, too, ’t is said, as I am told, My Pilgrim is, with some, worth more than gold. Highlanders and wild Irish can agree My Pilgrim should familiar with them be. ’T is in New England under such advance, Receives there so much loving countenance, As to be trimmed, new clothed, and decked with gems, That it might show its features, and its limbs. Yet more, so comely doth my Pilgrim walk, That of him thousands daily sing and talk. 408 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. If you draw nearer home, it will appear My Pilgrim knows no ground of shame or fear : City and country will him entertain With, Welcome, Pilgrim ; yea, they can’t refrain From smiling, if my Pilgrim be but by, * Or shows his head in any company. Brave gallants do my Pilgrim hug and love, Esteem it much, yea, value it above Things of a greater bulk ; yea, with delight Say, my lark’s leg is better than a kite. Young ladies, and young gentlewomen too, Do not small kindness to my Pilgrim show : Their cabinets, their bosoms, and their hearts, My Pilgrim has ; ’cause he to them imparts His pretty riddles in such wholesome strains, As yield them profit double to their pains Of reading ; yea, I think I may be bold To say, some prize him far above their gold. The very children that do walk the street, If they do but my holy Pilgrim meet, Salute him will ; will wish him well, and say, He is the only stripling of the day. They that have never seen him, yet admire What they have heard of him, and much desire To have his company, and hear him tell Those pilgrim stories which he knows so well. Yea, some that did not love him at the first, But called him fool and noddy, say they must, Now they have seen and heard him, him commend. And to those whom they love they do him send. Wherefore, my Second Part, thou need’st not be Afraid to show thy head : none can hurt thee, That wish but well to him that went before ; ’Cause thou comest after with a second store AUTHOR’S INTRODUCTION. 409 Of things as good, as rich, as profitable, For young, for old, for staggering, and for stable. OBJECTION III. But some there be that say, He laughs too loud ; And some do say, His head is in a cloud. Some say, His words and stories are so dark, They know not how, by them, to find his mark. ANSWER. One may, I think, say, Both his laughs and cries May well be guessed at by his watery eyes. Some things are of that nature as to make One’s fancy chuckle, while his heart doth ache : When Jacob saw his Rachel with the sheep, • He did at the same time both kiss and weep. Whereas some say, A cloud is in his head ; That doth but show his wisdom ’s covered With his own mantle — and to stir the mind To search well after what it fain would find, Things that seem to be hid in words obscure Do but the -godly mind the more allure To study what those sayings should contain,. That speak to us in such a cloudy strain. I also know a dark similitude Will on the curious fancy more intrude, And will stick faster in the heart and head, Than things from similes not borrowed. Wherefore, my Book, let no discouragement Hinder thy travels. Behold, thou art sent To friends, not foes ; to friends that will give place To thee, thy pilgrims, and thy words embrace. Besides, what my first Pilgrim left concealed, Thou, my brave second Pilgrim, hast revealed ; P£. Pros- 1 ^ 410 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. What Christian left locked up, and went his way, Sweet Christiana opens with her key. OBJECTION IV. But some love not the method of your first : Romance they count it ; throw ’t away as dust. If I should meet with such, what should I say? Must I slight them as they slight me, or nay ? ANSWER. My Christiana, if with such thou meet, By all means, in all loving wise them greet ; Render them not reviling for revile, But, if they frown, I prithee on them smile : Perhaps ’t is nature, or some ill report, Has made them thus despise, or thus retort. Some love no fish, some love no cheese, and some Love not their friends, nor their own house or home ; Some start at pig, slight chicken, love not fowl More than they love a cuckoo or an owl. Leave such, my Christiana, to their choice, And seek those who to find thee will rejoice ; By no means strive, but, in most humble wise, Present thee to them in thy Pilgrim’s guise. Go then, my little Book, and show to all That entertain and bid thee welcome shall, What thou shalt keep close shut up from the rest ; And wish what thou shalt show them may be blessed To them for good, and make them choose to be Pilgrims, by better far than thee or me. Go then, I say, tell all men who thou art : Say, “ I am Christiana ; and my part Is now, with my four sons, to tell you what It is for men to take a pilgrim’s lot.” AUTHOR’S INTRODUCTION. 411 Go, also, tell them who and what they be That now do go on pilgrimage with thee : Say, “Here's my neighbor Mercy ; she is one That has long time with me a pilgrim gone : .Come, see her in her virgin face, and learn 'Twixt idle ones and pilgrims to discern. Yea, let young damsels learn of her to prize The world which is to come, in any wise. When little tripping maidens follow God, And leave old doting sinners to his rod, 'T is like those days wherein the young ones cried Hosanna ! when the old ones did deride." Next tell them of old Honest, whom you found With his white hairs treading the pilgrim's ground ; Yea, tell them how plain-hearted this man was ; How after his good Lord he bore the cross. Perhaps with some grey head, this may prevail With Christ to fall in love, and sin bewail. Tell them also, how Master Fearing went On pilgrimage, and how the time he spent In solitariness, with fears and cries ; And how, at last, he won the joyful prize. He was a good man, though much down in spirit : He is a good man, and doth life inherit. Tell them of Master Feeble-mind also, Who not before, but still behind would go. Show them also, how he had like been slain, And how^ one Great-heart did his life regain. This man was true of heart ; though weak in grace, One might true godliness read in his face. Then tell them of Master Ready-to-halt, A man with crutches, but much without fault. Tell them how Master Feeble-mind and he Did love, and in opinion much agree. Pil. Pro& 412 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. And let all know, though weakness was their chance, Yet sometimes one could sing, the other dance. Forget not Master Yaliant-for-the-truth, That man of courage, though a very youth : Tell every one his spirit was so stout, No man could ever make him face about ; And how Great-heart and he could not forbear, But pull down Doubting Castle, slay Despair. Overlook not Master Despondency, Nor Much-afraid his daughter, though they lie Under such mantles, as may make them look, With some, as if their God had them forsook. They softly went, but sure ; and, at the end, Found that the Lord of pilgrims was their friend. When thou hast told the world of all these things, Then turn about, my Book, and touch these strings ; Which, if but touched, will such music make, They ’ll make a cripple dance, a giant quake. Those riddles that lie couched within thy breast, Freely propound, expound ; and for the rest Of thy mysterious lines, let them remain For those whose nimble fancies shall them gain. Now may this little book a blessing be To those who love this little book and me ; And may its buyer have no cause to say, His money is but lost or thrown away. Yea, may this second Pilgrim yield that fruit As may with each good pilgrim’s fancy suit ; And may it some persuade, that go astray, To turn their feet and heart to the right way, Is the hearty prayer of The author, JOHN BUNYAN. IN THE SIMILITUDE OF A DREAM. PART II. Courteous Companions — Some time since, to tell you my dream that I had of Christian the pilgrim, and of his dangerous journey tow- ards the celestial country, was pleasant to me and profitable to you. I told you then also what I saw concerning his wife and children, and how unwilling they were to go with him on pilgrimage ; insomuch that he was forced to go on his progress without them ; for he durst not run the danger of that destruction which he feared would come by staying with them in 414 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. the city of Destruction: wherefore, as I then showed you, he left them and departed. Now it hath so happened, through the mul- tiplicity of business, that I have been much hindered and kept back from my wonted trav- els into those parts whence he went, and so could not, till now, obtain an opportunity to make further inquiry after those whom he left behind, that I might give you an account of them. But having had some concerns that way of late, I went down again thitherward. Now, having taken up my lodging in a wood about a mile off the place, as I slept, I dreamed again. And as I was in my dream, behold, an aged gentleman came by where I lay ; and because he was to go some part of the way that I was travelling, methought I got up and went with him. So, as we walked, and as travellers usually do, I was as if we fell into a discourse ; and our talk happened to be about Christian and his travels; for thus I began with the old man: “Sir,” said I, “what town is that there below, that lieth on the left hand of our way V Then said Mr. Sagacity, (for that was his name,) “It is the city of Destruction, a popu- CHRISTIAN’S PILGRIMAGE. 415 lous place, but possessed with a very ill-condi- tioned and idle sort of people.” “I thought that was that city,” quoth I; “I went once myself through that town ; and there- fore know that this report you give of it is true.” Sagacity. Too true. I wish I could speak truth in speaking better of them that dwell therein. “Well, sir,” quoth I, “then I perceive you to be- a well-meaning man, and so one that takes pleasure to hear and tell of that which is good. Pray, did you never hear what hap- pened to a man some time ago of this town, whose name was Christian, that went on a pil- grimage up towards the higher regions ?” Sag. Hear of him ? aye, and I also heard of the molestations, troubles, wars, captivities, cries, groans, frights, and fears, that he met with and had on his journey. Besides, I must tell you all our country rings of him ; there are but few houses that have heard of him and his doings, but have sought after and got the rec- ords of his pilgrimage ; yea, I think I may say that his hazardous journey has got many well- wishers to his ways ; for though when he was here he was fool in every man’s mouth, yet 416 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. now he is gone he is highly commended of all. For ’tis said he lives bravely where Christians are v well-spoken of he is: yea, many of them that are Sfugh c g a °“j , -i fools while they resolved never to run ins hazards, are here, yet have their mouths water at his gains. “They may,” quoth I, “well think, if they think any thing that is true, that he liveth well where he is; for he now lives at, and in the Fountain of life, and has what he has Avithout labor and sorrow, for there is no grief mixed therewith. But pray, what talk have the peo- ple about him ?” Sag. Talk ? the people talk strangely about him: some say that he now walks in white, Rev. 3 : 4, that he has a chain of gold about his neck, that he has a crown of gold, beset with pearls, upon his head; others say that the shining ones, who sometimes showed them- selves to him in his journey, are become his companions, and that he is as familiar with them, in the place where he is, as here one neighbor is with another. Besides, it is confi- dently affirmed concerning him, that the King of the place where he is has bestowed upon him already a very rich and pleasant dwelling at court, and that he every day eatetli and drinketh, and walketh and talketh with him. HAPPINESS OF CHRISTIAN. 417 and receiveth of the smiles and favors of him that is Judge of all there. Zech. 3:7; Luke 14 : 14, 15. Moreover, it is expected of some, that his Prince, the Lord of that country, will shortly come into these parts, and will know the reason, if they can give any, why his neigh- bors set so little by him, and had him so much in derision when they perceived that he would be a pilgrim. Jude 14, 15. For they say, that now he is so in the affections of his Prince, Christian's that his Sovereign is so much con- King honors Christian. cerned with the indignities that were cast upon Christian when he became a pilgrim, that he will look upon all as if done unto him- self, Luke 10:16; and no marvel, for it was for the love that he had to his Prince that he ventured as he did. “ I dare say,” quoth I; “I am glad on ’t; I am glad for the poor man’s sake, for that now he has rest from his labor, and for that he now reapeth the benefit of his tears with joy ; and for that he has got beyond the gunshot of his enemies, and is out of the reach of them that hate him. Rev. 14:13; Psa. 126 : 5, 6. I also am glad for that a rumor of these things is noised abroad in this country; who can tell but that it may work some good effect on some 18 * 418 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. that are left behind ? But pray, sir, while it is fresh in my mind, do you hear any thing of his wife and children ? Poor hearts, I wonder in my mind what they do.” Sag. Who? Christiana and her sons? They are like to do as well as Christian did himself ; for though they all play- dren. ancl chl1 " ed the fool at first, and would by no means be persuaded by either the tears or entreaties of Christian, yet second thoughts have wrought wonderfully with them ; so they have packed up, and are also gone after him. “Better and better,” quoth I; “but what,, wife and children and all ?” Sag. It is true ; I can give you an account of the matter, for I was upon the spot at the instant, and was thoroughly acquainted with the whole affair. “ Then,” said I, “a man, it seems, may re- port it for a truth.” Sag. You need not fear to affirm it: I mean, that they are all gone on pilgrimage, both the good woman and her four boys. And being we are, as I perceive, going some considerable way together, I will give you an account of the whole of the matter. This Christian^ (for that was her name CHRISTIANA PENITENT. 419 from the day that she with her children betook themselves to a pilgrim’s life,) after her hus- band was gone over the river, and she could hear of him no more, her thoughts began to work in her mind. First, for that she had lost her husband, and for that the loving bond of that relation was utterly broken between them. “For you know,” said he to me, “nature can do no less but entertain the living with many a heavy cogitation, in the remembrance of the loss of loving relations.” This, therefore, of that "are’churis her husband did cost her many a relations. s ° dly tear. But this was not all ; for Chris- tiana did also begin to consider with herself, whether her unbecoming behavior towards her husband was not one cause that she saw him no more, and that in such sort he was taken away from her. And upon this came into her mind, by swarms, all her unkind, unnatural, and ungodly carriage to her dear friend ; which also clogged her conscience, and did load her with guilt. She was, moreover, much broken with recalling to remembrance the restless groans, brinish tears, and self-bemoanings of her hus- band, and how she did harden her heart against all his entreaties and loving persuasions of her and her sons to go with him; yea, there was 420 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. not any thing that Christian either said to her, or did before her, all the while that his burden did hang on his back, but it returned upon her like a flash of lightning, and rent the caul of her heart in sunder ; especially that bitter out- cry of his, “What shall I do to be saved ?” did ring in her ears most dolefully. Then said she to her children, “Sons, we are all undone. I have sinned away your fa- ther, and he is gone: he would have had us with him, but I would not go myself: I also have hindered you of life.” With that the boys fell into tears, and cried out to go after, their father. “Oh,” said Christiana, “that it had been but our lot to go with him ! then had it fared well with us, beyond what it is like to do now. For though I formerly foolishly imagined, concerning the troubles of your fa- ther, that they proceeded of a foolish fancy that he had, or for that he was overrun with melancholy humors, yet now it will not out of my mind but that they sprang from another cause ; to wit, for that the light of life was given him, James 1 : 23-25 ; John 8:12; by the help of which, as I perceive, he has escaped the snares of death.” Prov. 14:27. Then they all wept again, and cried out, “Oh, woe worth the day!” CHRISTIANA’S DREAM. 421 The next night Christiana had a dream ; and drea^! ristiana 8 behold, she saw as if a broad parch- ment was opened before her, in which were recorded the sum of her ways ; and the crimes as she thought, looked very black upon her. Then she cried out aloud in her sleep, “Lord, have mercy upon me a sinner !” Luke 18:13; and the little children heard her. After this she thought she saw two very ill-favored ones standing by her bedside, and saying, “What shall we do with this woman? Mark this : this for she cries out for mercy, waking is the quintes- sence of heii. and sleeping: if she be suffered to go on as she begins, we shall lose her as we have lost her husband. Wherefore we must, by one way or other, seek to take her off from the thoughts of what shall be hereafter, else all the world cannot help but she will become a pilgrim.” Now she awoke in a great sweat, also a trembling was upon her ; but after a while she fell to sleeping again. And then she thought she saw Christian, her husband, in a place of de P ”e'sio a .f ainst bliss among many immortals, with a harp in his hand, standing and playing upon it before One that sat on a throne with a rain- bow about his head. She saw also, as if he 422 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. bowed his head with his face to the paved work that was under his Prince’s feet, saying, “I heartily thank my Lord and King for bringing me into this place.” Then shouted a company of them that stood round about, and harped with their harps ; but no man living could tell what they said but Christian and his compan- ions. Next morning, when she was up, had prayed to God, and talked with her children a while, one knocked hard at the door; to whom she spoke out, saying,* “If thou comest in God’s name, come in.” So he said, “Amen;” and opened the door, and saluted her with, “Peace be to this house.” The which when he had done, he said, “Christiana, knowest thou where- fore I am come ?” Then she blushed and trem- bled ; also her heart began to wax warm with desires to know from whence he came, and what was his errand to her. So he said unto her, “My name is Secret; I dwell with those that are on high. It is talked of where I dwell as if thou liadst a desire to go thither: also there is a report that thou art aware conviction of the evil thou hast formerly done ings of God’s ^ readiness to par- to thy husband, in hardening of thy don- heart against his way, and in keeping of these CHRISTIANA INVITED. 423 babes in their ignorance. Christiana, the Mer- ciful One hath sent me to tell thee, that he is a God ready to forgive, and that he taketh delight to multiply the pardon of offences. He also would have thee to know, that he inviteth thee to come into his presence, to his table, and that he will feed thee with the fat of his house, and with the heritage of Jacob thy fa- ther. “There is Christian, thy husband that was, with legions more, his companions, ever behold- ing that face that doth minister life to behold- ers, and they will all be glad when they shall hear the sound of thy feet step over thy Fa- ther’s threshold.” Christiana at this was greatly abashed in herself, and bowed her head to the ground. This visitor proceeded, and said, “Christiana, here is also a letter for thee, which I have brought from thy husband’s King.” So she took it, and opened it, but it smelt after the manner of the best perfume. Song 1:3. Also it was written in letters of gold. The contents, of the letter were these: that “the King would* have her to do as did Christian her husband; for that was the way to come to his city, and to dwell in his presence with joy for ever.” 424 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. At this the good woman was quite overcome; so she cried out to her visitor, “Sir, qU He overcome^ will you carry me and my children with you, that we also may go and worship the King ?” Then said the visitor, “Christiana, the bit- ter is before ’the sweet. Thou must through troubles, as did he that went before thee, enter this celestial city. Wherefore I ad- Further in- structions to vise thee to do as did Christian thy Christiana, husband; go to the wicket-gate yonder, over the plain, for that stands at the head of the way up which thou must go; and I wish thee all good speed. Also I advise. that thou put this letter in thy bosom, that thou read therein to thyself and to thy children until you have got it by heart; for it is one of the songs that- thou must sing while thou art in this house of thy pilgrimage, Psa. 119:54; also this thou must deliver in at the further gate.” Now I saw in my dream, that this old gen- tlemen, as he told me the story, did himself seem to be greatly affected therewith. He moreover proceeded, and said, So prays c h “to a Christiana called her sons together, nc k y e thcir Jour and began thus to address herself unto them : “My sons, I have, as you may perceive, been of late under much exercise in my soul about • "'"V.. t ... ' . \* ... VISIT OF NEIGHBORS. 425 the death of your father : not for that I doubt at all of his happiness, for I am satisfied now that he is well. I have also been much affected with the thoughts of my own state and yours, which I verily believe is by nature miserable. My carriage also to your father in his distress is a great load to my conscience ; for I harden- ed both my own heart and yours against him, and refused to go with him on pilgrimage. “The thoughts of these things would now kill me outright, but for a dream which I had last night, and but for the encouragement which this stranger has given me this morning. Come, my children, let us pack up, and begone to the gate that leads to the celestial country, that we may see your father, and be with him and liis companions in peace, according to the laws of that land.” Then did her children burst out into tears, for joy that the heart of their mother was so inclined. So their visitor bid them farewell ; and they began to prepare to set out for their journey. But while they were thus about to be gone, Timorous and two of the women that were Chris- Mercy come to visit Christiana, tiana’s neighbors came up to her house, and knocked at her door. To whom 426 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. she said as before, “If you come in God’s name, come in.” At this the worn- ne v Ch i r anguage en were stunned ; for this kind of ne!ghboV e s r old language they used not to hear, or to per- ceive to drop from the lips of Christiana. Yet they came in: but behold, they found the good woman preparing to be gone from her house. So they began, and said, “Neighbor, pray what is your meaning by this ?” Christiana answered, and said to the eldest of them, whose name was Mrs. Timorous, “I am preparing for a journey.” This Timorous was daughter to him that met Christian upon the hill of Difficulty, and would have had him go back for fear of the lions. Tim'. For what journey, I pray you ? Chr. Even to go after my good husband. And with that she fell a weeping. Tim. I hope not so, good neighbor; pray, for your poor children’s sake, do not so un- womanly cast away yourself. Chr. Nay, my children shall go with me; not one of them is willing to stay behind. Tim. I wonder in my very heart what or who has brought you into this mind. . THE PRINCE’S LETTER. 427 Chr. 0 neighbor, knew you but as much as I do, I doubt not but that you would go along with me. Tim. Prithee, what new knowledge hast thou got, that so worketh off thy mind from thy friends, and that tempteth thee to go no- body knows where ? Then Christiana replied, “I have been sore- ly afflicted since my husband’s departure from Death. me ; but specially since he went over the river. But that which troubleth me most is, my churlish carriage to him when he was under his distress. Besides, I am now as he was then; nothing will serve me but going on pilgrimage. I was dreaming last night that I saw him. 0 that my soul was with him! He dwelleth in the presence of the King of the country ; he sits and eats with him at his table ; he is become a companion of immortals, and has a house . now given him to dwell in, to which the best palace on earth, if compared, seems to me but as a dunghill. 2 Cor. 5 : 1-4. The Prince of the place has also sent for me, with promise of entertainment, if I shall come to him ; his messenger was here even now, and has brought me a letter, which invites me to come.” And with that she plucked out her 428 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. letter, and read it, and said to them, “What now will you say to this ?” Tim. Oh the madness that has possessed thee and thy husband, to run yourselves upon such difficulties. You have heard, I am sure, what your husband did meet with, even in a manner at the first step that he took on his way, as our neighbor Obstinate can yet testify, for he went along with him; yea, and Pliable too, until the}", like wise men, Avere afraid to go any further. We also heard, over 0 T' 1 tLV a es°h ninss and above, how he met with the lions, Apollyon, the Shadow of Death, and many other things. Nor is the danger that he met Avitli in Vanity Fair to be forgotten by thee. For if he, though a man, Avas so hard put up to it, Avliat canst thou, being but a poor Avoman, do ? Consider also, that these four SAveet babes are thy chil- dren, thy flesh and thy bones. Wherefore, though thou shouldest be so rash as to cast away thyself, yet, for the sake of the fruit of thy body, keep thou at home. But Christiana said unto her, “Tempt me not, my neighbor : I have noAV a price put into my hands to get gain, and I should be a fool of the greatest size if I should have no heart to strike in Avith the opportunity. And for that MERCY AT A STAND. 429 you tell me of all these troubles which I am like a pertinent to meet with in the way, they are so reply to fleshly reasoning. f ar f rom being to me a discourage- ment, that they show I am in the right. The bitter must come before the sweet, and that also will make the sweet the sweeter. Where- fore, since you came not to my house in God’s name, as I said, I pray you to be gone, and not to disquiet me further.” Then Timorous reviled her, and said to her fellow, “Come, neighbor Mercy, let us leave her in her own hands, since she scorns our counsel and company.” But Mercy was at a stand, and could not so readily comply with Mercy's bow- her neighbor : and that for a twofold els yearn over Christiana. reason. First, her bowels yearned over Christiana. So she said within herself, “If my neighbor will needs be gone, I will go a little way with her, and help her.” Second, her bowels yearned over her own soul; for what Christiana had said had taken some hold upon her mind. Wherefore she said within herself again, “I will yet have more talk with this Christiana ; and, if I find truth and life in what she shall say, I myself with my heart shall also go with her.” Wherefore Mercy began thus to reply to her neighbor Timorous: 430 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Mer. Neighbor, I did indeed come with yon to see Christiana this morning ; and since she is, as you see, taking her last farewell of the country, I think to walk this sunshiny morning a little with her, to help her on her way. But she told her not of her second reason, but kept it to herself. Tim. Well, I see you have a mind to go a fooling too ; but take heed in time, and be wise : while we are out of danger, we are out; but when we are in, we are in. So Mrs. Timorous returned to her house, and Christiana betook herself to her journey. But when Timorous was got home to sa ^°™" s her house, she sends for some-oi her to he?, neighbors, to wit, Mrs. Bat’s-eyes, Mrs. Incon- siderate, Mrs. Light-mind, and Mrs. Know- nothing. So when they were come Timorous to her house, she falls to telling of mXmhatth£ 1 ° good Christiana the story of Christiana, and of her intends t0 d0 - intended journey. And thus she began her tale : Tim. Neighbors, having had little to do this morning, I went to give Christiana a visit ; and when I came at the door I knocked, as you know it is our custom; and she answered, “If you come in God’s name, come in.” So in I MRS. BAT’S-EYES’ OPINION. 431 went, thinking all was well ; but when I came in, I found her preparing herself to depart the town, she, and also her children. So I asked her what was her meaning by that. And she told me, in short, that she was now of a mind to go on pilgrimage, as did her husband. She told me also of a dream that she had, and how the King of the country where her husband was, had sent an inviting letter to come thither. Then said Mrs. Know-nothing, “And what, notwn g . Know ' do you think she will go?” Tim. Aye, go she will, whatever comes on ’t ; and methinks I know it by this ; for that which was my great argument to persuade her to stay at home, to wit, the troubles she was like to meet with on the way, is one great argument with her to put her forward on her journey. For she told me in so many words, “The bitter goes before the sweet; yea, and forasmuch as it doth, it makes the sweet the sweeter.” “Oh, this blind and foolish woman!” said Mrs. Bat’s-eyes. Mrs. Bat’s-eyes ; “and will she not take warning by her husband’s afflictions ? For my part, I see, if he were here again, he would rest himself content in a whole skin, and never run so many hazards for nothing.” 432 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Mrs. Inconsiderate also replied, saying, “Away witli such fantastical fools er “e.' InooIlfW ' from the town : a good riddance, for my part, I say, of her ; should she stay where she dwells, and retain this her mind, who could live quiet- ly by her ? for she will either be dumpish or unneighborly, or talk of such matters as no wise body can abide. Wherefore, for my part, I shall never be sorry for her departure ; let her go, and let better come in her room : it was never a good world since these whimsical fools dwelt in it.” Then Mrs. Light-mind added as followeth : “Come, put this kind of talk away. Light - I was yesterday at Madam Wan- Madam wan- ton’s, where we were as merry as been 11 to^° hard the maids. For who do you think time past, should be there but I and Mrs. Love-the-flesh, and three or four more, with Mrs. Lechery, Mrs. Filth, and some others : so there we had music and dancing, and what else was meet to fill up the pleasure. And I dare say, my lady herself is an admirable well-bred gentlewoman, and Mr. Lechery is as pretty a fellow.” CHRISTIANA PERSUADES MERCY. 433 THE FIRST STAGE. By this time Christiana was got on her way, and Mercy went along with her; so as they went, her children being there also, Chris- tw«n our Mercy tiana began to discourse. “And, tSnl 00d Chris ‘ Mercy,” said Christiana, “I take this as an unexpected favor, that thou shouldest set forth out of doors with me to accompany me a little in the way.” Then said young Mercy, (for she was but t^erey inclines y 0un g) “If J thought it WOUld be to purpose to go with you, I would never go near the town any more.” “Well, Mercy,” said Christiana, “cast in thy lot with me : I well know what will be the end of our pilgrimage: my husband is where he would not but be for all the gold in the Spanish mines. Nor slialt thou be rejected, though thou goest but upon my invitation. The King, who hath sent for me and my children, is one that delighteth in mercy. Besides, if thou wilt, I will hire thee, and thou shalt go along with me as my servant. Yet we will have all things in common between thee and me ; only go along with me.” 19 Pit. Prog. 434 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Mer. But how shall I be ascertained that I also should be entertained ? Had I 0 A'cceptancc b . t3 this hope but from one that can tell, I would make no stick at all, but would go, being helped by Him that can help, though the way was never so tedious. Chr. Well, loving Mercy, I will tell thee what thou shalt do: go with me to aUu r£ h 1fer a to the wicket-gate, and there I will fur- i'' e christ'' h and ther inquire for thee ; and if there h° r . inquire for thou shalt not meet with encouragement, I will be content that thou return to thy place ; I will also pay thee for thy kindness which thou show- est to me and my children, in the accompany- ing of us in our way as thou dost. Mer. Then will I go thither, and will take what shall follow ; and the Lord grant Mercy prays, that my lot may there fall even as the King of heaven shall have his heart upon me. Christiana then was glad at heart, not only that she had a companion, but also Christiana g iad for that she had prevailed with this pany - poor maid to fall in love with her own salva- tion. So they went on together, and Mercy began to weep. Then said Christiana, “Where- fore weepeth my sister so ?” “Alas,” said Mercy, “who can but lament, MERCY WEEPS FOR FRIENDS. 435 that shall but rightly consider what a state and Mercy grieves condition my poor relations are in, for her carnal relations. that yet remain in our sinful town ? And that which makes my grief the more heavy is, because they have no instructor, nor any to tell them what is to come.” Ciir. Pity becomes pilgrims ; and thou dost weep for thy friends, as my good Christian did for me when he left me : he mourned for that I • Christian s would not heed nor regard him ; but prayers were -• xl i* answered for his Ins Lord and ours did gather up his relations after ° x he was dead, tears, and put them into liis- bottle; and now both I and thou, and these my sweet babes, are reaping the fruit and benefit of them. I hope, Mercy, that these tears of thine will not be lost; for the truth hath said, that “they that sow in tears shall reap in joy.” And “he that goeth forth and weepeth, bearing precious seed, shall doubtless come again with rejoicing, bring- ing his sheaves with him.” Psa. 126 :5, 6. Then said Mercy, “Let the Most Blessed be my guide, If ’t be his blessed will, Unto his gate, into his fold, Up to his holy hill. “ And let him never suffer me • To swerve, or turn aside 1 . From his free grace and holy ways, What e’er shall me betide. 436 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. “And let him gather them of mine That I have left behind ; Lord, make them pray they may be thine With all their heart and mind.” Now my old friend proceeded, and said, But when Christiana came to the Slough of De- spond, she began to be at a stand; “for,” said she, “this is the place in which my dear hus- band had like to have been smothered with mud.” She perceived also, that notwithstand- ing the command of the King to make this place for pilgrims good, yet it was rather worse than formerly. So I asked if that was true. “Yes,” said the old gentlemen, “too true; for many there be that pretend to be the King’s labor- ers, and that say they are for mend- ? T he c ™ s f 0 a n r - ing the King’s highways, who bring wor e dofUfe. the dirt and dung instead of stones, and so mar instead of mending.” Here Christiana there- fore, with her boys, did made a stand. “But,” said Mercy, “come, let us venture; Mercy the bold- est at the Slough only let us be wary. Then they «f Despond, looked well to their steps, and made a shift to get staggering over. Yet Christiana had like to have been in,' and that not once or twice. Now they had no sooner got over, but they thought they heard words that said unto them, “ Blessed is she TIIE WICKET-GATE. 437 that believeth; for there shall be a perform- ance of those things which were told her from the Lord.” Luke 1:45. Then they went on again ; and said Mercy to Christiana, “Had I as good ground to hope for a loving reception at the wicket-gate as you, I think no Slough of Despond would dis- courage me.” “Well,” said the other, “you know your sore, and I know mine ; and, good friend, we shall all have enough evil before we come to our journey’s end. For can it be imagined that the people who design to attain such excellent glories as we do, and who are so envied that happiness as we are, but that we shall meet with what fears and snares, with what troubles and afflictions they can possibly assault us with that hate us ?” And now Mr. Sagacity left me to dream out my dream by myself. Wherefore, methought I saw Christiana and Mercy, and the boys, go Prayer should all of them up to the gate : to which, be made with 1 ° fea“ s aswen n as when they were come, they betook hope. themselves to a short debate about how they must manage their calling at the gate, and what should be said unto him that did open to them ; so it was concluded, since Christiana 438 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. was the eldest, that she should knock for en- trance, and that she should speak to him that did open, for the rest. So Christiana began to knock, and as her poor husband did, she knocked and knocked again. But instead of any that answered, they all thought that they heard as if a dog came barking upon The dog, the devil, an enemy them ; a dog, and a great one too ; t0 P ra y er - and this made the women and children afraid. Nor durst they for a while to knock any more, for fear the mastiff should fly upon them. Now, therefore, they were greatly tumbled up and down m their minds, and in prayer, knew not what to do: knock they durst not, for fear of the dog ; go back they durst not, for fear the keeper of that gate should espy them as they so went, and should be offended with them ; at last they thought of knocking again, and knocked more vehemently than they did at first. Then said the keeper of the gate, “ Who is there?” So the dog left off to bark, and he opened unto them. Then Christiana made low obeisance, and. said, “Let not our Lord be offended with his handmaidens, for that we have knocked at his princely gate.” Then said the keeper, “Whence come ye ? And what is it that you would have ?” CHRISTIANA ENTERTAINED. 439 Christiana answered, “We are come from whence Christian did come, and upon the same errand as he ; to wit, to be, if it shall please you, graciously admitted by this gate into the way that leads unto the celestial city. And I answer, my Lord, in the next place, that I am Christiana, once the wife of Christian, that now is gotten above.” With that the keeper of the gate did mar- vel, saying, “What, is she now become a pil- grim that but a while ago abhorred that life ?” Then she bowed her head, and said, “Yea; and so are these my sweet babes also.” Then he took her by the hand and led her how christi- in, and said also, “Suffer little chil- ana is entertain- ed at the gate. (j re n to come unto me ;” and with that he shut up the gate. This done, he called to a trumpeter that was above, over the gate, to entertain Christiana with shouting, and the sound of trumpet, for joy. So he obeyed, and sounded, and filled the air with his melodious notes. Now all this while poor Mercy did stand without, trembling and crying, for fear that she was rejected. But when Christiana had got admittance for herself and her boys, then she began to make intercession for Mercy. 440 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. And Christiana said, “My Lord, I have a companion of mine that stands yet Christiana's prayer for her without, that is come hither upon the friend Mercy, same account as myself: one that is much de- jected in her mind, for that she comes, as she thinks, without sending for; whereas I was sent for by my husband’s King to come.” Now Mercy began to be very impatient, and each minute was as long to her as an hour ; wherefore she prevented fervent. Christiana from a fuller interceding for her, by knocking at the gate herself. And she knocked then so loud that she made Christiana to start. Then said the keeper of the gate, “Who is there?” And Christiana said, “It is my friend.” So he opened the gate, and looked out, but Mercy was fallen down without in a Mercy faints, swoon ; for she fainted, and was afraid that no gate should be opened to her. Then he took her by the hand, and said, “ Damsel, I bid thee arise.” “Oh, sir,” said she, “ I am faint; there is scarce life left in me.” But he answered, that one once said, “When my soul fainted within me I remembered the Lord; and my prayer came unto thee, into thy holy temple. Jonah MERCY RECEIVED. 441 2 : 7. Fear not, but stand upon thy feet, and tell me wherefore thou art come.” Mer. I am come for that unto which I was never invited, as my friend Christiana was. Hers was from the King, and mine was but from her. Wherefore I fear I presume. Keep. Did she desire thee to come with her to this place ? Mer. Yes ; and as my Lord sees, I am come. And if there is any grace and forgiveness of sins to spare, I beseech that thy poor hand- maid may be a partaker thereof. Then he took her again by the hand, and led her gently in, and said, .“I pray for all them that believe on me, by what means soever they come unto me.” Then said he to those that stood by, “Fetch something and give it to Mercy to smell on, thereby to stay her faint- ings ;” so they fetched her a bundle of myrrh, and a while after she was revived. And now were Christiana and her boys, and Mercy, received of the Lord at the head of the way, and spoken kindly unto by him. Then said they yet further unto him, “We are sorry for our sins, and beg of our Lord his par- don and further information what we must do.” “ I grant pardon,” said he, “by word and 19 * 442 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. deed ; by word in the promise of forgiveness, by deed in the way I obtained it. Take the first from my lips with a kiss, and the other as it shall be revealed.” Song 1:2; John 20 : 20. Now I saw in my dream, that he spoke many good words unto them, whereby they were greatly gladdened. He also had them up to the top of the gate, and showed them by what deed they were saved; and told them withal, that that sight they would s ^n r afaroff fled have again as they went along in the way, to their comfort. So he left them a while in a summer parlor below, where they entered into talk by themselves ; and thus Christiana began. “0 how glad am I that we are got in hither.” Mer. So you well may ; but I, of all, have cause to leap for joy. Chr. I thought one time, as I stood at the gate, because I had knocked and none did an- swer, that all our labor had been lost, espec- ially when that ugly cur made such a heavy barking against us. Mer. But my worst fear was after I saw that you was taken into his favor, and that I was left behind. Now, thought I, it is fulfilled which is written, “Two women shall be grind- EARNEST ENTREATY. 443 ing at the mill ; the one shall be taken, and the other left.” Matt. 24 : 41. I had much ado to forbear crying out, Undone! And afraid I was to knock any more ; but when I looked up to what was written over the gate, I took cour- age. I also thought that I must either knock again, or die; so I knocked, but I cannot tell how, for my spirit now struggled between life and death. Chr. Can you not tell how you knocked ? I am sure your knocks were so earnest that the very sound of them made me start; I thought thinks her com a I never heard such knocking in all better" than she 3 my life ; I thought you would come in by a violent hand, or take the kingdom by storm. Matt. 11:12. Mer. Alas, to be in my case, who that so was could but have done so ? You saw that the door was shut upon me, and that there was a most cruel dog thereabout. Who, I say, that was so faint-hearted as I, would not have knocked with all their might? But pray, what said my Lord to my rudeness? Was he not angry with me ? Christ pleased Chr. When he heard your lum- with loud and restless prayer. Bering noise, he gave a wonderful innocent smile ; I believe what you did pleased 444 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. , him well, for he showed no sign to the contra- ry. But I marvel in my heart why If the soul at " first did know he keeps such a dog: had I known that before, I should not have had in urn it yto wouici hardly ever set heart enough to have ventured my- out - self in this manner. But now we are in, we are in, and I am glad with all my heart. Mer. I will ask, if you please, next time he comes down, why he keeps such a filthy cur in his yard ; I hope he will not take it amiss. “Do so,” said the children, “and persuade him to hang him ; for we are afraid The children are afraid of the he will bite us when we go hence.” d °s- So at last he came down to them again, and Mercy fell to the ground on her face before him, and worshipped, and said, “Let my Lord accept the sacrifice of praise which I now offer unto him with the calves of my lips.” So he said unto her, “Peace be to thee; stand up.” But she continued upon her face, and said, “Righteous art thou, 0 Lord, Avhen I plead with thee ; yet let me talk with thee of thy judgments. Jer. 12:1.* Wherefore dost thou keep so cruel a dog in thy yard, .Mercy expos- tulates about at the sight of which such women the d °s- and children as we are ready to fly from thy gate for fear ?” WORK OF THE DEVIL. 445 He answered and said, “That dog has an- Thc devil, other owner ; he also is kept close in another man’s ground, only my pilgrims hear his barking ; he belongs to the castle which you see there at a distance, but can come up to the walls of this place. He has frighted many an honest pilgrim from worse to better, by the great voice of his roaring. Indeed, he that owneth him doth not keep him out of any good- will to me or mine, but with intent to keep the pilgrims from coming to me, and that they may be afraid to come and knock at this gate for entrance. Sometimes also he has broken out, and has worried some that I loved ; but I take all at present patiently. I also give my pil- grims timely help,, so that they, are not deliv- ered to his power, to do with them what his doggish nature would prompt him to. But what, my purchased one, I trow hadst thou known never so much beforehand, thou would- est not have been afraid of a dog. The beg- gars that go from door to door will, rather A check to the than lose a supposed alms, run the carnal fear of the pilgrims, hazard of the bawling, barking, and biting too of a dog; and shall a dog, a dog in another man’s yard, a dog whose barking I turn to the profit of pilgrims, keep any from 446 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. coming to me ? I deliver them from the lions, and my darling from the power of the dog.” Psa. 22:21, 22. Then said Mercy, “I confess my igno- rance ; I spoke what I understood Christians, 1 1 when wise not ; I acknowledge that thou doest e?c 0 e u f^’the c w“s- ,, . ,, ,, dom of their all things well. Lord. Then Christiana began to talk of their jour- ney, and to inquire after the way. So he fed them, and washed their feet, and set them in the way of his steps, according as he had dealt with her husband before. GARDEN OF THE EVIL ONE. 447 THE SECOND STAGE. So I saw in. my dream, that they walked on their way, and had the weather very com- fortable to them. Then Christiana began to sing, saying, “ Blessed be the day that I began A pilgrim for to be ; And blessed also be the man That thereto moved me. “ ’T is true, ’t was long ere I began To seek to live for ever ; But now I run fast as I can : ’T is better late than never. “ Our tears to joy, our fears to faith, Are turned, as w~e see ; Thus our beginning, as one saith, Shows what our end will be.” Now there was, on the other side of the wall that fenced in the way up which Chris- garden. deviI 8 tiana and her companions were to go, a garden, and that garden belonged to him whose was that barking dog of whom mention was made before’. And some of the fruit-trees that grew in that garden shot their branches* over the wall; and being mellow, they that found them did gather them up and eat of them to their hurt. So Christiana’s boys, as 448 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. boys are apt to do, being pleased with the trees, and with the fruit that hung The children eat of the ene- thereon, did pluck them, and began m y’ sfruit - to eat. Their mother did also chide them for so doing, but still the boys went on. “Well,” said she, “my sons, you transgress, for that fruit is none of ours;” but she did not know that it belonged to the enemy : I ’ll war- rant you, if she had she would have been ready to die for fear. But that passed, and they went on their way. Now, by that they were gone about two bow-shots from the place that led them into the way, they espied two very ill-favored ones coming down apace to meet them. With that, Christiana and Mercy her friend covered themselves with their veils, and so kept on their journey: the chil- dren also went on before ; so that at Mercy, last they met together. Then they that came down to meet them, came just up to the women, as if they would embrace them ; but Christiana said, “Stand back, or go peaceably as you should.” Yet these two, as men that are deaf, regarded not Christiana’s words, but began to lay hands upon them : at that Christiana wax- ing very wroth, spurned at them with her feet. Mercy also, as well as she could, did what she THE PILGRIMS ASSAULTED. 449 could to shift them. Christiana again said to them, “Stand back, and be gone, for we have no money to lose, being pilgrims, as you see, and such too as live upon the charity of our friends.” Then said one of the two men, “We make no assault upon you for money, but are come out to tell you, that if you will but grant one small request which we shall ask, we will make women of you for ever.” Now Christiana, imagining what they should mean, made answeragain, “ Wewill neitherhear, nor regard, nor yield to what you shall ask. We are in haste, and cannot stay; our business is a business of life and death.” So again she and her companion made a fresh essay to go past them ; but they letted them in their way. And they said, “We intend no hurt to your lives ; it is another thing we would have.” “Aye,” quoth Christiana, “you would have us body and soul, for I know it is for that you are come ; but we will die rather upon the spot, ’than to suffer ourselves to be brought into such snares as shall hazard our well-being here- xhey cry out. after.” And with that they both shrieked out, and cried, “Murder, murder!” and so put themselves under those laws that 450 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. are provided for the protection of women. Deut. 22 : 25-27. But the men still made their approach upon them, with design to prevail against them. They therefore cried out again. Now they being, as I said, not far from the gate in at which they came, their voice was heard from whence they were, thither : where- fore some of the house came out, cr “ 7 u P°vheu and knowing that it was Christiana s ed. tongue, they made haste to her relief. But by that they were got within sight of CO mes. Eehever them, the women were in a very great scuffle ; the children also stood crying by. Then did he that came in for their relief call out to the ruffians, saying, “What is that thing you do? Would you make my Lord’s people to trans- gress ?” He also attempted to take them, but they did make their escape over the The ill ones fly to the devil wall into the garden of the man to forrelief - whom the great dog belonged ; so the dog be- came their protector. This Reliever then came up to the women, and asked them how they did. So they answered, “We thank thy Prince, pretty well, only we have been somewhat af- frighted: we thank thee also for that thou earnest in to our help, otherwise we had been overcome.” THE PILGRIMS’ OVERSIGHT. 451 So, after a few more words, this Reliever The Reliever said as followetli : “I marvelled much, talks to the women. when you were entertained at the gate above, seeing ye knew that ye were but weak women, that you petitioned not the Lord for a conductor ; then might you have avoided these troubles and dangers ; for he would have granted you one.” “Alas,” said Christiana, “we were so taken Mark this! with our present blessing, that dan- gers to come were forgotten by us. Besides, who could have thought, that so near the King’s palace there could have lurked such naughty ones ? Indeed, it had been well for us had we asked our Lord for one ; but since our Lord knew it would be for our profit, I wonder he sent not one along with us.” Rel. It is not always necessary to grant things not asked for, lest by so doing they bc- noTa'sklng 6 for come of little esteem ; but when the want of a thing is felt, it then comes under, in the eyes of him that feels it, that estimate that properly is its due, and so consequently will be thereafter used. Had my Lord granted you a conductor, you would not either so have bewailed that oversight of yours, in not asking for one, as now you have occasion to do. So 452 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. all tilings' work for good, and tend to make you more wary. Chr. Shall we go back again to my Lord, and confess our folly, and a$k one ? Eel. Your confession of your folly I will present him with. To go back again you need not, for in all places where you shall come you will find no want at all ; for in every one of my Lord’s lodgings, which he has prepared for the reception of his pilgrims, there is sufficient to furnish them against all attempts whatso- ever. But, as I said, He will be inquired of' by them, to do it for them. Ezek. 36 : 37. And ’t is a poor thing that is not worth asking for. When he had thus said, he went back to his place, and the pilgrims went on their way. Then said Mercy, ‘ ‘ What a sudden blank is here ! I made account that we had 0 f T Merc™ istake been past all danger, and that we should never see sorrow more.” “Thine innocency, my sister,” said Chris- tiana to Mercy, “may excuse thee gU iit hristiana s much ; but as for me, my fault is so much the greater, for that I saw this danger before I came out . of the doors, and yet did not provide for it when provision might have been had. I am much to be blamed.” THE RICHES OF GRACE. 453 Then said Mercy, “ How knew you this before you came from home ? Pray open to me this riddle.” Ciir. Why, I will tell you. Before I set dreamrepeated! foot out of doors, one night as I lay in my bed I had a dream about this ; for me- thought I saw two men, as like these as ever any in the world could look, stand at my bed’s foot, plotting how they might prevent my sal- vation. I will tell you their very words. They said, (it was when I was in my troubles,) “What shall we do with this woman? for she cries out, waking and sleeping, for forgiveness ; if she be suffered to go on as she begins, we shall lose her as we have lost her husband.” This you know might have made me take heed, and have pro- vided when provision might have been had. “Well,” said Mercy, “as by this neglect Mercy makes we have an occasion ministered unto good use of their neglect of duty. us p-, behold our own imperfections, so our Lord has taken o'ccasion thereby to make manifest the riches of his grace ; for he, as we see, has followed us with unasked kind- ness, and has delivered us from their hands that were stronger than we, of his mere good pleasure.” • Thus now, when they had talked away a 454 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. little more time, they drew near to a house which stood in the way, which house was built for the relief of pilgrims, as you will find more fully related in the first part of these records of the Pilgrim’s Progress. So they drew on towards the house, (the house of the Interpret- er ;) and when they came to the door, Talk in Inter . they heard a great talk in the house, about 3 christp Then they gave ear, and heard, as pilgrimage - they thought, Christiana mentioned by name ; for you must know that there went along, even before her, a talk of her and her children’s going on pilgrimage. And this was the more pleasing to them, because they had heard that she was Christian’s wife, that woman who was some time ago so unwilling to hear of going on pilgrimage. Thus, therefore, they stood still, and heard the good people within commending her who they little thought stood at the door. At last Christiana knocked, as she th f d e oo" ocks at had done at the gate before. Now, when she had knocked, there came to the door The door is opened to them a young damsel, and opened the door, b >' innocent and looked, and behold, two women were there. Then said the damsel to them, “With whom would you speak in this place ?” Christiana answered, “We understand that JOY IN THE HOUSE. 455 this is a privileged place for those that are be- come pilgrims, and we now at this door are such : wherefore we pray that we may be par- takers of that for which we at this time are come ; for the day, as thou seest, is very far spent, and we are loath to-night to go any fur- ther.” Dam. Pray, what may I call your name, that I may tell it to my Lord within ? Chr. My name is Christiana; I was the wife of that pilgrim that some years ago did travel this way, and these be his four children. This maiden also is my companion, and is going on pilgrimage too. Then Innocent ran in, (for that was her name,) and said to those within, “Can you think who is at the door ? There is Christiana and her children, and her companion, all waiting joy in the for entertainment here.” Then they house of the - i r* • n , 1 \ interpreter that leaped lor ioy, and went and told turned pilgrim. tp e j r Master. So he came to the door, and looking upon her, he said, “Art thou that Christiana whom Christian the good man left behind him when he betook himself to a pilgrim’s life ?” Chr. I am that woman that was so hard- hearted as to slight my husband’s troubles, and 45(5 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. that left him to go on his journey alone, and these are his four children. But now I also am come, for I am convinced that no way is right but this. Inter. Then is fulfilled that which is writ- ten of the man that said to his son, “Go work to-day in my vineyard ; and he said to his fa- ther, I will not; but afterwards repented, and went.” Matt. 21:29. ' Then said Christiana, “So be it: Amen. God make it a true saying upon me, and grant that I may be found at the last of him in peace, without spot, and blameless.” Inter. But why standest thou thus at the door? Come in, thou daughter of Abraham; we were talking of thee but now,, for tidings have come to us before how thou art become a pilgrim. Come, children, come in ; come, maid- en, come in. So he had them all into the house. So when they were within, they were bid- den to sit down and rest them ; the which when they had done, those that attended upon the pilgrims in the house came into the room to see them. And one smiled; and an- other smiled, and they all smiled for always, joy that Christiana was become a pilgrim. They THE SIGNIFICANT-ROOMS. 457 also looked upon the boys ; they stroked them over their faces with the hand, in token of their kind reception of them: they also carried it lovingly to Mercy, and bid them all welcome into their Master’s house. After a while, because supper was not cantrooms snifi ' ready, the Interpreter took them into his Significant-rooms, and showed them what Christian, Christiana’s husband, had seen some time before. Here, therefore, they saw the man in the cage, the man and his dream, the man that cut his way through his enemies, and the picture of the biggest of them all, to- gether with the rest of those things that were then so profitable to Christian. This done, and after those things had been somewhat digested 1 y Christiana and her com- pany, the Interpreter takes them apart again, and has them first into a room where was a The man with man that could look noway but down- the muck-rake expounded, wards, with a muck-rake in his hand. There stood also one over his head with a celes- tial crown in his hand, and proffered him that crown for his muck-rake ; but the man did nei- ther look up nor regard, but raked to himself the straws, the small sticks, and dust of the floor. Then said Christiana, “I persuade myself Pit Prn ? . 20 458 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. that I know somewhat the meaning of this ; for this is the figure of a man of this world, is it not, good sir?” “Thou hast said right,” said the Interpret- er; “and his muck-rake doth show his carnal mind. And whereas thou seest him rather give heed to rake up straws and sticks, and the dust of the floor, than to do what He says that calls to him from above with the celestial crown in his hand, it is to show that heaven is but as a fable to some, and that things here are counted the only things substantial. Now, whereas it was also showed thee that the man could look no way but downwards, it is to let thee know that earthly things, when they are with power upon men’s minds, quite carry their hearts away from God.” Then said Christiana, “0 deliver Christiana’s prayer against me from this muck-rake.” Prov. the muck rake. 30 : 8 . “That prayer,” said the Interpreter, “has lain by till it is almost rusty: ‘Give«me not riches,’ is scarce the prayer of one in ten thou- sand. Straws and sticks and dust, with most, are the great things now looked after.” With that Christiana and Mercy wept, and said, “It is, alas, too true.” THE SPIDER. 459 When the Interpreter had showed them this, he had them into the very best room in the house ; a very brave room it was. So he bid them look round about, and see if they could find any thing profitable there. Then they looked round and round; for there was Of the spider. nothing to be seen but a very great spider on the wall, and that they overlooked. Then said Mercy, “Sir, I see nothing;” but Christiana held her peace. “But,” said the Interpreter, “look again.” She therefore looked again, and said, “Here is spider aboutthe not any thing but an ugly spider, who hangs by her hands upon the wall.” Then said he, “Is there but one spider in all this spacious room?” Then the water stood in Chris- tiana’s eyes, for she was a woman quick of apprehension; and she said, “Yea, Lord, there are more here than one ; yea, and spiders whose venom is far more destructive than that which is in her.” The Interpreter then looked pleas- antly on her, and said, “Thou hast said the truth.” This made Mercy to blush, and the boys to cover their faces; for they all began now to understand the riddle. Then said the Interpreter again, “‘The spi- der taketh hold with her hands,’ as you see, 4G0 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. ‘and is in kings’ palaces.’ Proy. 20 : 38. And wherefore is this recorded, but to show you that, how full of the venom of sin soever you be, yet you may, by the hand of Faith, lay hold of and dwell in the best room that belongs to the King’s house above ?” “I thought,” said Christiana, “of something of this; but I could not imagine it at all. I thought that we were like spiders, and that we looked like ugly creatures, in what fine rooms soever we were: but that by this spider, that venomous and ill-favored creature, we were to learn how to act faith, that came not into my thoughts; and yet she hath taken hold with her hands, and as I see, dwelleth in the best room in the house. God has made nothing in vain.” Then they seemed all to be glad; but the water stood in their eyes ; yet they looked one upon another, and also bowed before the In- terpreter. He had them into another room where were a hen and chickens, and bid them C h?cke h ns henaud observe a while. So one of the chickens went to the trough to drink, and every time she drank she lifted up her head and her eyes towards heaven. “See,” said he, “what this little chick doth, and learn of her to acknow- THE HEN AND CHICKENS. 401 ledge whence your mercies come, by receiving them with looking up. Yet again,” said he, “observe and look:” so they gave heed, and perceived that the hen did walk in a fourfold method towards her chickens: first, she had a common call, and that she hath all the day long; second, she had a special call, and that she had but sometimes ; third, she had a brood- ing note, Matt. 23:37; and, fourth, she had an outcry. “Now,” said he, “compare this hen to your King, and these chickens to his obedient ones ; for, answerable to her, he himself hath his methods which he walketh in towards his peo- ple. By his common call, he gives nothing; by his special call, he always has something to give ; he has also a brooding voice, for them that are under his wing; and he has an outcry, to give the alarm when he seeth the enemy come. ' I choose, my darlings, to lead you into the room where such things are, because you are women, and they are easy for you.” “And, sir,” said Christiana, “pray let us see some more.” So he had them into the andtheshecp er slaughter-house, where was a butcher killing a sheep; and behold, the sheep was quiet, and took her death patiently. Then said 462 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. the Interpreter, “You must learn of this sheep to suffer, and to put up with wrongs without murmurings and complaints. Behold how quiet- ly she takes her death, and, without objecting, she suffereth her skin to be pulled oyer her ears. Your King doth call you his sheep.” After this he led them into his garden, where was great variety of flowers; of the garden, and he said, “Do you see all these ?” So Chris- tiana said, “Yes.” Then said he again, “Be- hold, the flowers are diverse in stature, in qual- ity and color and smell and virtue, and some are better than others; also, where the gar- dener hath set them, there they stand, and quarrel not one with another.” Again, he had them into his field, which he had sown with wheat and corn; but of the new. when they beheld, the tops of all were cut off, and only the straw remained. He said again, “This ground was dunged and ploughed and sowed, but what shall we do with the crop ?” Then said Christiana, “ Burn some, and make muck of the rest.” Then said the Interpreter again, “Fruit, you see, is that thing you look for ; and for want of that you condemn it to the fire, and to be trodden under foot of men : be- ware that in this you condemn not yourselves.” THE ROBIN AND SPIDER. 463 Then, as they were coming in from abroad, anTthc'spidcr. 11 they espied a little robin with a great spider in his mouth. So the Interpreter said, “Look here.” So they looked, and Mercy wondered; but Christiana said, “What a dis- paragement is it to such a pretty little bird as the robin-redbreast ; he being also a bird above many, that loveth to maintain a kind of socia- bleness with men ! I had thought they had lived upon crumbs of bread, or upon other such harmless matter : I like him worse than I did.” The Interpreter then replied, “This robin is an emblem very apt to set forth some pro- fessors by ; for to sight they are, as this robin, pretty of note, color, and carriage. They seem also to have a very great love for professors that are sincere ; and above all others, to de- sire to associate with them, and to be in their company, as if they could live upon the good man’s crumbs. They pretend also, that there- fore it is that they frequent the house of the godly, and the appointments of the Lord ; but when they are by themselves, as the robin, they can catch and gobble up spiders — they can change their diet, drink iniquity, and swal- low down sin like water.” 464 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. So, when they were come again into the house, because supper as yet was not ready, Christiana again desired that unrevealed. the Interpreter would either show or tell some other things that are profitable. Then the Interpreter began, and said, “The fatter the sow is, the more she desires the mire ; the fatter the ox is, the more game- somely he goes to the slaughter ; and the more healthy the lustful man is, the more prone he is unto evil. There is a desire in women to go neat and fine ; and it is a comely thing to be adorned with that which in God’s sight is of great price. ’T is easier watching a night or two, than to sit up a whole year together ; so ’t is easier for one to begin to profess well, than to hold out as he should to the end. Every shipmaster, when in a storm, will willingly cast that overboard which is of the smallest value in the vessel; but who will throw the best out first? None but he that feareth not God. One leak will sink a ship, and one sin will destroy a sinner. He that forgets his friend is ungrateful unto him ; but he that for- gets his Saviour is unmerciful to himself. He that lives in sin, and looks for happiness here- after, is like him that soweth cockle, and thinks THE ROTTEN TREE. 465 to fill his barn with wheat or barley. If a man would live well, let him fetch his last day to him, and make it always his company-keeper. Whispering, and change of thoughts, prove that sin is in the world. If the world, which God sets light by, is counted a thing of that Avorth with men, what is heaven, that God commend- eth ? If the life that is attended with so many troubles, is so loath to be let go by us, Avhat is the life above? Every body will cry up the good- ness of men ; butAvho is there that is, as he should be, affected Avith the goodness of God? We seldom sit down to meat, but we eat, and leave ; so there is in Jesus Christ more merit and right- eousness than the Avhole world has need of.” When the Interpreter had done, he takes them out into his garden again, and had them rotten Itheart® to a tree whose inside was all rotten and gone, and yet it grew and had leaves. Then said Mercy, “What means this?” “This tree,” said he, “Avhose outside is fair, and Avhose inside is rotten, is that to which many may be compared that are in the garden of God ; Avho with their mouths speak high in behalf of God, but indeed will do nothing for him; whose leaves are fair, but their heart good for noth- ing but to be tinder for the devil’s tinder-box.” 20 * 466 . PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Now supper was ready, the table spread, and all things set on the board ; so SU ppe£ are at they sat down, and did eat, when one had given thanks. And the Interpreter did usually en- tertain those that lodged with him with music at meals ; so the minstrels played. There was also one that did sing, and a very fine voice he had. His song was this : “ The Lord is only my support, And he that doth me feed ; How can I then want any thing Whereof I stand in need ?” When the song and music were ended, the Interpreter asked Christiana what it Talk at supper, was that at first did move her thus to betake herself to a pilgrim’s life. Christiana answered, ‘ ‘ First, the loss of my husband came A repetition of Christian’s into my mind, at which I was heart- experience, ily grieved ■ but all that was but natural affec- tion. Then after that came the troubles and pilgrimage of my husband into my mind, and also how like a churl I had carried it to him as to that. So guilt took hold of my mind, and would have drawn me into the pond, but that opportunely I had a dream of the well-being of my husband, and a letter sent me by the King of that country where my husband dwells, to come to him. The dream and the letter to- CHRISTIANA’S EXPERIENCE. 407 gether so wrought upon my mind that they forced me to this way.” Inter. But met you with no opposition be- fore you set out of doors ? Chr. Yes, a neighbor of mine, one Mrs. Timorous : she was akin to him that would have persuaded my husband to go back, for fear of the lions. She also befooled me for, as she called it, my intended desperate adventure ; she also urged what she could to dishearten me from it, the hardships and troubles that my husband met with in the way; but all this I got over pretty well. But a dream that I had of two ill-looking ones, that I thought did plot how to make me miscarry in my journey, that hath troubled me much; yea, it still runs in my mind, and makes me afraid of every one that I meet, lest they should meet me to do me a mischief, and to turn me out of my way. Yea, I may tell my Lord, though I would not have every body know of it, that between this and the gate by which we got into the way, we were both so sorely assaulted that we were made to cry out murder ; and the two that made this assault upon us, were like the two that I saw in my dream. Then said the Interpreter, “Thy beginning 468 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. is good ; thy latter end shall greatly increase.” So he addressed himself to Mercy, t Aiercy! onput and said unto her, “And what moved thee to come hither, sweetheart ?” Then Mercy blushed and trembled, and for a while continued silent. Then said the Interpreter, “Be not afraid; only believe, and speak thy mind.” So Mercy began, and said, “Truly, sir, my want of experience is that which Mercy’s reply, makes me covet to be in silence, and that also that fills me with fears of coming short at last. I cannot tell of visions and dreams, as my friend Christiana can ; nor know I wdiat it is to mourn for my refusing the counsel of those that were good relations.” Inter. What was it, then, dear heart, that hath prevailed with thee to do as thou hast done ? Mer. Why, wdien our friend here was pack- ing up to be gone from our town, I and an- other went accidentally to see her. So we knocked at the door and went in. When we were within, and seeing what she was doing, we asked her what was her meaning. She said she was sent for to go to her husband; and then she up and told us how she had seen him MERCY’S EXPERIENCE. 469 in a dream, dwelling in a curious place, among immortals, wearing a crown, playing upon a harp, eating and drinking at his Prince’s table, and singing praises to him for bringing him thither, etc. Now, methought, while she was telling these things unto us, my heart burned within me. And I said in my heart, If this be true, I will leave my father and my mother, and the land of my nativity, and will, if I may, go along with Christiana. So I asked her fur- ther of the truth of these things, and if she would let me go with her; for I saw now that there was no dwelling, but with the danger of ruin, any longer in our town. But yet I came away with a heavy heart ; not for that I was unwilling to come away, but for that so many of my relations were left behind. And I am come with all the desire of my heart, and will go, if I may, with Christiana unto her husband and his King. Inter. Thy setting out is good, for thou hast given credit to the truth ; thou art a Ruth, /who did, for the love she bore to Naomi and to the Lord her God, leave father and mother, and the land of her nativity, to come out and go with a people that she knew not heretofore. “The Lord recompense thy work, and a full 470 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. reward be given thee of the Lord God of Is- rael, under whose wings thon art come to trust.” Ruth 2:11, 12. Now supper was ended, and preparation was made for bed ; the women were They undress themselves for laid singly alone, and the boys by bea - themselves. Now, when Mercy was in bed, she could not sleep for joy, for that now her doubts of missing at last were removed further from her than ever they were before. So she lay blessing and praising God, who nighesres^ 00d had such favor for her. In the morning they arose with the sun, and prepared themselves for their departure; but the Interpreter would have them tarry a while; “for,” said he, “you must orderly go from hence.” Then said he to the damsel that first opened unto them, “Take them and have them into the garden to the bath, sanctification 0 * and there wash them and make them clean from the soil which they have gathered by travelling.” Then Innocent the damsel took them and led them into the garden, and brought them to the bath ; so she told them that there they must wash and be clean, for so her Mas- ter would have the women to do that called at his house as they were going on pilgrimage. WASHED AND SEALED. 471 Then they went in and washed, yea, they and thebath wash in the boys, and all ; and they came onhof that bath not only sweet and clean, but also much enlivened and strengthened in their joints. So when they came in, they looked fairer a deal than when they went out to the washing. When they were returned out of the garden from the bath, the Interpreter took them and looked upon them, and said unto them, “Fair as the moon.” Then he called for the seal wherewith they used to be sealed that were washed in his bath. So the seal was brought, ar!seaied lgrims and lie set his mark upon them, that they might be known in the places whither they were yet to go. Now the seal was the contents and sum of the passover which the children of Israel did eat, Exod. 13:8-10, when they came out of the land of Egypt ; and the mark was set between their eyes. This seal greatly added to their beauty, for it was an ornament to their faces. It also added to their gravity, and made their countenances, more like those of angels. w Then said the Interpreter again to the dam- sel that waited upon these women, “Go into the vestry, and fetch out garments for these 472 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. people.” So she went and fetched out white raiment, and laid it down before him ; ar I dothei rims so he commanded them to put it on : it was fine linen, white and clean. When the women were thus adorned, they seemed to be a terror one to the other; for that they could not see that glory each one had in herself, which True humility, they could see in each other. Now therefore they began to esteem each other better than themselves: “For you are fairer than I am,” said one; and, “You are more comely than I am,” said another. The children also stood amazed, to see into what fashion they were brought. GREAT-HEART. 473 THE THIRD STAGE. The Interpreter then called for a man-ser- vant of his, one Great-heart, and hid him take a sword and helmet and shield, and, “Take these my daughters,” said he, “conduct them to the house called Beautiful, at which place they will rest next,” So he took his weapons, and went before them; and the Interpreter said, “God speed.” Those also that belonged to the family sent them away with many a good wish. So they went on their way, and sang, This place hath been our second stage : Here we have heard and seen * Those good things, that from age to age To others hid have been. The dunghill-raker, spider, hen, The chicken, too, to me Have taught a lesson: let me then Conformed to it be. The butcher, garden, and the field, The robin and his bait, Also the rotten tree, doth yield Me argument of weight, To move me for to watch and pray, To strive to be sincere; To take my cross up day by day, And serve the Lord with fear. Now I saw in my dream, that these went on, and Great-heart before them. So they 474 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. went, and came to the place where Christian’s burden fell off his back and tumbled into a sep- ulchre. Here then they made a pause; here also they blessed God. “Now,” said Chris- tiana, “it comes to my mind what was said to us at the gate, to wit, that we should have pardon by word and deed : by word, that is, by the promise; by deed, to wit, in the way it was obtained. What the promise is, of that I know something ; but what it is to have par- don by deed, or in the way that it was ob- tained, Mr. Great-heart, I suppose you know; wherefore, if you please, let us hear your dis- course thereof.” Great-heart. Pardon by the deed done, is pardon obtained by some one for an- a comment 1 upon what was other that hath need thereof; not by or^d&Jourefof our being justi- the person pardoned, but in the way, fied by Christ, saith another, in which I have obtained it. So then, to speak to the question more at large, the pardon that you and Mercy and these boys have attained, was obtained by another; to wit, by him that let you in at the gate. And he hath obtained it in this double way; he hath performed righteousness to cover you, and spilt his blood to wash you in. Christiana. But if he parts with his right- JUSTIFIED BY CHRIST. 475 eousness to us, what will he have for him- self? Great. He has more righteousness than you have need of, or than he needeth himself. Chr. Pray make that appear. Great. With all my heart: hut first I must premise, that He of whom Ave are • noAV about to speak, is one that has not his felloAV. He has two natures in one person, plain to be dis- tinguished, impossible to be divided. Unto each of these natures a righteousness belong- eth, and each righteousness is essential to that nature; so that one may as easily cause the nature to be extinct, as to separate its justice or righteousness from it. Of these righteous- nesses, therefore, Ave are not made partakers, so as that they, or any of them, should be put upon us, that Ave might be made just, and live thereby. Besides these, there is a righteous- ness which this person has, as these tAvo na- tures are joined in one. And this is not the righteousness of the Godhead as distinguished from the manhood, nor the righteousness of the manhood as distinguished from the Godhead; but a righteousness which standeth in the union of both natures, and may properly be called the righteousness that is essential to his being 476 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. prepared of God to the capacity of the media- tory office, which he was intrusted with. If he parts with his first righteousness, he parts with his Godhead ; if he parts with his second right- eousness, he parts with the purity of his man- hood ; if he parts with his third, he parts with that perfection which capacitates him for the office of mediation. He has therefore another righteousness, which standeth in performance, or obedience to a revealed will; and that is what he puts upon sinners, and that by which their sins are covered. Wherefore he saith, “As by one man’s disobedience many were made sinners, so by the obedience of one shall many be made righteous.” Rom. 5 : 19. Chr. But are the other righteousnesses of no use to us ? Great. Yes; for though they are essential to his natures and office, and cannot be com- municated unto another, yet it is by virtue of them that the righteousness that justifies is for that purpose efficacious. The righteousness of his Godhead giveth virtue to his obedience ; the righteousness of his manhood giveth capability to his obedience to justify; and the righteous- ness that standeth in the union of these two natures to his office, giveth authority to that CHRIST’S RIGHTEOUSNESS. 477 righteousness to do the work for which it was ordained. So then here is a righteousness that Christ, as God, has no need of ; for he is God without it. Here is a righteousness that Christ, as man, has no need of to make him so ; for he is perfect man without it. Again, here is a right- eousness that Christ, as God-man, has no need of; for he is perfectly so without it. Here then is a righteousness that Christ, as God, and as God-man, has no need of with reference to himself, and therefore he can spare it; a jus- tifying righteousness that he for himself want- eth not, and therefore giveth it away. Hence it is called the gift of righteousness. This right- eousness, since Christ Jesus the Lord has made himself under the law, must be given away; for the law doth not only bind him that is under it to do justly, but to use charity. Rom. 5:17. Wherefore he must, or ought by the law, if he hath two coats, to give one to him that hath none. Now, our Lord indeed hath two coats, one for himself, and one to spare; wherefore he freely bestows one upon those that have none. And thus, Christiana and Mercy, and the rest of you that are here, doth your pardon come by deed, or by the work of 478 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. another man. Your Lord Christ is he that worked, and hath given away what he wrought for, to the next poor beggar he meets. But again, in order to pardon by deed, there must something be paid to God as a price, as well as something prepared to cover us withal. Sin has delivered us up to the just curse of a righteous law ; now from this curse we must be justified by way of redemption, a price being paid for the harms we have done ; and this is by the blood of your Lord, who came and stood in your place and stead, and died your death for your transgressions. Thus has he ransomed you from your transgressions by blood, and covered your polluted and de- formed souls with righteousness, Rom. 8 : 34 ; for the sake of which, God passeth by you, and Avill not hurt you when he comes to judge the world. Gal. 3 : 13. Chr. This is brave! Now I see that there was something to be learned by our being pardoned by word and deed. S. ofrcdemp ' Good Mercy, let us labor to keep this in mind ; and, my children, do you remember it also. But, sir, was not this it that made my good Christian’s burden fall from off his shoulders, and that made him give three leaps for joy ? 479 THE GRACE OF % CHRIST. Great. Yes, it was the belief of this that How the cords cut those strings that could not be that fastened , , n . Christian s bur- cut by other means ; and it was to den to him were ^ ' cut ' give him a proof of the virtue of this, that he was suffered to carry his burden to the cross. Chr. I thought so; for though my heart was lightsome and joyous before, yet it is ten times more lightsome and joyous now. And I am persuaded by what I have felt, though I have felt but little as yet, that if the most bur- dened man in the world was here, and did see and believe as I now do, it would make his heart the more merry and blithe. Great. There is not only comfort and the Howaflection ease of a burden brought to us bv to Christ is be- * got in the soui. the sight and consideration of these, but an endeared affection begot in us by it; for who can, if he doth but once think that pardon comes not only by promise but thus, but be affected with the way and means of his redemption, and so with the man that hath wrought it for him ? ' Chr. True; methinks it makes my heart bleed to think that he should bleed for me. Oh, thou loving One ; Oh, thou blessed One. Thou deservest to have me ; thou hast bought 480 PILGRyi’S PROGRESS. me. Thou deservest to have me all: thou hast paid for me ten thousand times more mi ratlo e n. of ad ‘ than I am worth. No marvel that this made the tears stand in my husband’s eyes, and that it made him trudge so nimbly on. I am per- suaded he wished me with him ; but, vile wretch that I was, I let him come all alone. Oh, Mer- cy, that thy father and mother were here ; yea, and Mrs. Timorous also ; nay, I wish now with all my heart that here was Madam Wanton too. Surely, surely, their hearts would be affected ; nor could the fear of the one, nor the powerful lusts of the other, prevail with them to go home again, and refuse to become good pilgrims. Great. You speak now in the warmth of your affections; will it, think you, be always thus with you ? Besides, this is not communi- cated to every one, nor to every one that did see your Jesus bleed. There were that stood by, and that saw the blood run from his heart to the ground, and yet were so far off this, that instead of lamenting they laughed at him, and instead of becoming his disciples did To be an-ected harden their hearts against him. So with what he that all that you have, my daughters, tllins specia1 ' you have by peculiar impression made by a divine contemplating upon what I have spoken END OF THE FOOLISH ONES. 481 to you. Remember, that ’t was told you, that the hen, by her common call, gives no meat to her chickens. This you have therefore by a special grace. Now I saw in my dream, that they went on until they were come to the place that Sim- ple and Sloth and Presumption lay and slept in when Christian went by on pilgrimage ; and behold, they were hanged up in irons a little way off on the other side. Then said Mercy to him that was their and* m presunip’ guide and conductor, “What are and why. ; these three men ; and for what are they hanged there ?” Great. These three were men of bad qual- ities; they had no mind to be pilgrims them- selves, and whomsoever they could they hin- dered. They were sloth and folly themselves, and whomsoever they could persuade they made so too, and withal taught them to pre- sume that they should do well at last. They were asleep when Christian went by ; and now you go by, they are hanged. Mer. But could they persuade any to be of their opinion ? Great. Yes, they turned several out of the way. There was Slow-pace that they persuad- 21 Pil. Prog. 482 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. eel to do as the}'. They also prevailed with one Short-wind, with one No-heart, Their crimes, with one Linger-after-lust, and with one Sleepy- head. and with a young woman, her name was Dull, to turn out of the way and become as they. Besides, they brought up an ill-report of your Lord, persuading others that he was a hard taskmaster. They also brought up an evil report of the good land, saying it was not half so good as some pretended it was. They also began to vilify his servants, and to count the best of them meddlesome, troublesome busybodies. Further, they would call the bread of God husks ; the comforts of his children fan- cies; the travel and labor of pilgrims, things to no purpose. “Nay,” said Christiana, “if they were such, they should never be bewailed by me: they have but what they deserve ; and I think it is well that they stand so near the highway, that others may see and take warning. But had it not been well if their crimes had been engrav- en in some plate of iron or brass, and left here where they did their mischiefs, for a caution to other bad men ?” Great. So it is, as you may well perceive, if you will go a little to the wall. THE HILL DIFFICULTY.* 483 Mercy. No, no; let them hang, and their names rot, and their crimes live for ever against them. I think it a high favor that they were hanged before we came hither: who knows else what they might have done to such poor women as we are ? Then she turned it into a song, saying, 'Now then you three hang there, and be a sign To all that shall against the truth combine. And let him that conies after fear this end, If unto pilgrims he is not a friend. And thou, my soul, of all such men beware, That unto holiness opposers are.” Thus they went on till they came to the foot of the hill Difficulty, where again the good Mr. Great-heart took an occasion to tell them what happened there when Christian himself went by. So he had them first to the spring. “Lo,” saith he, “this is the spring that Chris- tian drank of before he went up this hill : and getting oi*ood th cn it was clear and good ; but now neons times, it is dirty with the feet of some that are not desirous that pilgrims here should quench their thirst.” Ezek. 34 : 18, 19. There- at Mercy said, “And why so envious, trow?” “But,” saicl their guide, “it will do, if taken up and put into a vessel that is sweet and good ; for then the dirt will sink to the bottom, 484 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. and the water come out by itself more clear.” Thus therefore Christiana and her companions were compelled to do. They took it up, and put it into an earthen pot, and so let it stand till the dirt was gone to the bottom, and then they drank thereof. Xext he showed them the two by-ways that were at the foot of the hill, where Formal- ity and Hypocrisy lost themselves. ‘‘And,” said he, “these are dangerous paths. Two were here cast away when Christian came by ; and although, as you see, these ways The paths> . though barred are since stopped up with chains, up,wiiinotkee P 11 1 1 all from going posts, and a ditch, yet there are in,hem - those that will choose to adventure here, rather than take the pains to go up this hill.” Chr. “The way of transgressors is hard.” Prov. 13:15. It is a wonder that they can get into these ways without danger of break- ing their necks. Great. They will venture; yea, if at any time any of the King’s servants do happen to see them, and do call upon them, and tell them that they are in the wrong way, and do bid them beware of the danger, then they railingly return them answer, and say, “As for the Avord that thou hast spoken unto us in the name of THE HILL DIFFICULTY. 485 the King, we will not hearken unto thee; but we will certainly do whatsoever thing goeth out of our own mouth.” Jer. 44 : 16, 17. Nav, if you look a little further, you shall see that these ways are made cautionary enough, not only by these posts and ditch and chain, but also by being hedged up ; yet they will choose to go there. Chr. They are idle; they love not to take why he some aS do pains ; up-hill way is unpleasant to by°ways° s ° them. So it is fulfilled unto them as it is written, “The way of the slothful man is as a hedge of thorns.” Prov. 15:19. Yea, they will rather choose to walk upon a snare than to go up this hill, and the rest of this way to the city. Then they set forward, and began to go up the hill, and up the hill they went. But before The hill puts they got to the top, Christiana began the pilgrims to * A ° to pant, and said, “I dare say this is a breathing hill; no marvel if they that love their ease more than their souls choose to themselves a smoother way.” Then said Mercy, “I must sit down;” also the least of the children began to cry. “Come, come,” said Great-heart, “sit not down here; for a little above is the Prince’s arbor.” Then he 486 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. took the little boy by the hand, and led him up thereto. When they were come to the arbor, they were very willing to sit down, for a rbor ysitinthe they were all in a pelting heat. Then said Mercy, “How sweet is rest to them that labor, Matt. 11:28; and how good is the Prince of pilgrims to provide such resting-places for them! Of this arbor I have heard much; but I never saw it before. But here let us beware of sleeping ; for, as I have heard, it cost poor Christian dear.” Then said Mr. Great-heart to the little ones, “Come, my pretty boys, how do you do? What think you now of going on pilgrimage ?” “Sir,” said the least, “I was almost a ^*“ ttI f 0 bo t y'| beat out of heart ; but I thank you fo U Mei-c a y nd als0 for lending me a hand at my need. And I remember now what my mother hath told me, namely, that the way to heaven is as a ladder, and the way to hell is as down a hill. But I had rather go up the ladder to life, than down the hill to death.” Then said Mercy, “But the proverb is, ‘To go down the hill is easy.’ ” But James said, (for that was his name,) “The day is coming when, in my opinion, going down the hill will THE PRINCE’S ARBOR. 487 be the hardest of all.” “Tis a good bov,” said his master; “thou hast given her a right answer.” Then Mercy smiled, but the little boy did blush. “Come,” said Christiana, “will you eat a themselves! rcsh bit to sweeten your mouths, while you sit here to rest your legs ? for I have here a piece of pomegranate which Mr. Interpreter put into my hand just when I came out of his door; he gave me also a piece of a honey- comb, and a little bottle of spirits.” “I thought he gave you something,” said Mercy, “because he called you aside.” “Yes, so he did,” said the other; “but,” said Christiana, “it shall be still as I said it should, when at first we came from home ; thou shalt be a sharer in all the good that I have, because thou so willingly didst become my companion.” Then she gave to them, and they did eat, both Mercy and the boys. And said Christiana to Mr. Great-heart, “Sir, will you do as we?” But be answered, “You are going on pilgrimage, and presently I shall return ; much good may what you have do you: at home I eat the same every day.” 488 PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. THE FOURTH STAGE. Now when they had eaten and drank, and had chatted a little longer, their guide said to them, “The day wears away; if you think good, let us prepare to he going.” So they got up to go, and the little boys went before ; but Christiana forgot to take her bot- Christiana for- ^ gets her bottle tie of spirits with her, so she sent ofs P irits - her little boy back to fetch it. Then said Mer- cy, “ I think this is a losing place; here Chris- tian lost his roll, and here Christiana left her bottle behind her. Sir, what is the cause of this ?” So their guide made answer, and said, “The cause is sleep, or forgetfulness: some sleep when they should keep awake, and some forget when they should remember; and this is the very cause why often, at the resting- places, some pilgrims in some things come off losers. Pilgrims should watch, and remember what they have already received, under their greatest enjoyments ; but for want of doing so, oftentimes their rejoicing ends in Mark this, tears, and their sunshine in a cloud: witness the story of Christian at this place.” When they were come to the place where LIONS IN THE ROAD. 489 Mistrust and Timorous met Christian, to per- suade him to go back for fear of the lions, they perceived as it were a stage, and before it, towards the road, a broad plate with a copy of verses written thereon, and underneath the reason of raising up that stage in that place rendered. The verses were, “Let him that sees this stage, take heed Unto his heart and tongue ; Lest, if he do not, here he speed As some have long agone.” The words underneath the verses were, “This stage was built to punish those upon, who, through timorousness or mistrust, shall be afraid to go further on pilgrimage. Also, on this stage both Mistrust and Timorous were burned through the tongue with a hot iron, for endeavoring to hinder Christian on his jour- ney.” Then said Mercy, “This is much like to the saying of the Beloved : ‘ What shall be given unto thee, or what shall be done unto thee, thou false tongue? Sharp arrows of the mighty, with coals of juniper.’ ” Psa. 120 : 3, 4. So they went on till they came within sight of the lions. Now Mr. Great-heart was a strong man, so he was not afraid of a lion. But yet when they were come up to the place where 21 * 490 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. the lions were, the boys, that went before, were now glad to cringe behind, for they ttoSSSt 1 ^ were afraid ot the lions; so they there is no dan- ^ ger, but shrink stepped back, and went behind. At Zme. troubles this their guide smiled, and said, “How now/ my boys; do you love to go before when no danger doth approach, and love to come be- hind so soon as the lions appear ?” Now, as they went on, Mr. Great-heart drew his sword, with intent to make a way for the pilgrims in spite of the lions. Then there appeared one that, it seems, had g ° n f t taken upon him to back the lions ; nons mg the and he said to the pilgrims’ guide, “What is the cause of your coming hither?” Now the name of that man was Grim, or Bloody-man, because of his slaying of pilgrims ; and he was of the race of the giants. Then said the pilgrims’ guide, “These wom- en and children are going on pilgrimage, and this is the way they must go ; and go it they shall, in spite of thee and the lions.” Grim. This is not their way, neither shall they go therein. I am come forth to withstand them, and to that end will back the lions. Now, to say truth, by reason of the fierce- ness of the lions, and of the grim carriage of THE GIANT GRIM. 491 him that did back them, this way had of late lain much unoccupied, and was almost grown over with grass. Then said Christiana, “Though the high- ways have been unoccupied heretofore, and though the travellers have been made in times past to walk through by-paths, it must not be so now I am risen, now I am risen a mother in Israel.” Judges 5:6, 7. Then Grim swore by the lions that it should ; and therefore bid them turn aside, for they should not have passage there. But Great-heart their guide made first his a fight be approach unto Grim, and laid so tween Grim and Great heart, heavily on him with his sword that he forced him to retreat. Then said he that attempted to back the lions, “Will you slay me upon my own ground?” Great. It is the King’s highway that we are in, and in this way it is that thou hast placed the lions; but these women, and these children, though weak, shall hold on their way in spite of thy lions. And with that he gave him again a down- right blow, and brought him upon his knees. With this blow also he broke his helmet, and with the next he cut off an arm. Then did 492 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. the giant roar so hideously that his voice fright- ened the women, and yet they were glad to see him lie sprawling upon the ground. Therictory. Now the lions were chained, and so of them- selves could do nothing. "Wherefore, when old Grim, that intended to back them, was dead, Mr. Great-heart said to the pilgrims, “Come now, and follow me, and no hurt shall happen to you from the lions.” They therefore went the ifon S pass by on, but the women trembled as they passed by them ; the boys also looked as if they would die ; but they all got by without further hurt. Now, when they were within sight of the porter’s lodge, they soon came up unto it ; but they made the more haste after this to go thith- er, because it is dangerous travelling there in the night. So when they were come They come to the porter’s to the gate, the guide knocked, and lod s e - the porter cried, “Who is there?” But as soon as the guide had said, “It is I,” he knew his voice, and came down, for the guide had oft before that come thither as a conductor of pilgrims. When he was come down, he open- ed the gate; and seeing the guide Standing just before it, (for he saw not the women, for they were behind him.) he said unto him, “How now, Mr. Great-heart, what is your business THE PORTER’S LODGE. 493 here so late at night?” “I have brought,” said he, “some pilgrims hither, where, by my Lord’s commandment, they must lodge: I had been here some time ago, had I not been opposed by the giant that did use to back the lions. But I, after a long and tedious combat with him, have cut him off, and have brought the pilgrims hither in safety.” Por. Will you not go in, and stay till morn- ing? Greatheart Great. No, I will return to my attempts to go back - Lord to-night. Chr. 0 sir, I know not how to be willing you should leave us in our pilgrimage: you have been so faithful and so loving to us, you have fought so stoutly for us, you 'have been so hearty in counselling of us, that I shall never forget your favor towards us. Then said Mercy, “0 that we might have The pilgrims thy company to our journey’s end. implore his com- pany stm. How can such poor women as we hold out in a way so full of troubles as this ,way is, without a friend and defender ?” Then said James, the youngest of the boys, “Pray, sir, be persuaded to go with us, and help us, because we are so weak, and the way so dangerous as it is.” 494 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Great. I am at my Lord’s commandment; if he shall allot me to be your guide quite through, I will willingly wait upon you. But here you failed at first ; for when he Help lost for want of asking bid me come thus far with you, then forit - you should have begged me of him to have gone quite through with you, and he would have granted your request. However, at pres- ent I must withdraw ; and so, good Christiana, Mercy, and my brave children, adieu. Then the porter, Mr. Watchful, asked Chris- tiana of her country, and of her kindred. And she said, “I came from the city of Destruc- tion. I am a widow woman, and my husband is dead; his name was Christian the pilgrim.” “How,” shid the porter, “was he your hus- band?” “Yes,” said she, “and these are his children; and this,” pointing to Mercy, “is one of my toAvnswomen.” Then the porter rang his bell, as at such times he was wont, and there came to the door one of the damsels, whose name was Humble-mind ; and to her the porter said, “Go tell it within, that Christiana, the wife of Christian, and her children, are come hither on pilgrimage.” She .Toy at the news of the pil- went in therefore, and told it. But s rims ' coming. Oh, what noise for gladness was there within THE PALACE BEAUTIFUL. 495 when the damsel did but drop that out of her mouth !• So they came with haste to the porter, for Christiana stood still at the door. Then some of the most grave said unto her, “Come in, Christiana, come in, thou wife of that good man; come in, thou blessed woman, come in, with all that are with thee.” So she went in, and they followed her that were her children and companions. Now when they were gone in, they were had into a large room, where they were bidden to sit down ; so they sat down, and the chief of the house Avere called to see and welcome the guests. Then they came in, and understanding who they Avere, did salute each other Avith a kiss, and said, iski“ai?he “Welcome, ye vessels of the grace of other. Clod; Avelcome to us, your friends. Noav, because it was somewhat late, and because the pilgrims were weary Avith their journey, and also made faint AAitli the sight of the fight and of the terrible lions, they desired, as soon as might be, to prepare to go to rest.. “Nay,” said those of the family, “refresh your- selves first with a morsel of meat;” for they had prepared for them a lamb, Avith the accus- tomed sauce belonging thereto, Exod. 12:21; 496 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. John 1:29; for the porter had heard before of their coming, and had told it to them within. So when they had supped, and ended their prayer with a psalm, they desired they might go to rest. “But let us,” said Christiana, “if we may be so bold as to choose, be in that chamber that was my husband’s when he was here ;” so they had them up thither, and they all lay in a room. When they were at rest, Christiana and Mercy entered into discourse about things that were convenient. Chr. Little did I think once, when my husband went on pilgrimage, that I Christ’s bosom is for all pil- should ever have followed him. s rims - Mer. And you as little thought of lying in his bed, and in his chamber to rest, as you do now. Chr. And much less did I ever think of seeing his face with comfort, and of worship- ping the Lord the King with him ; and yet now I believe I shall. Mer. Hark ; don’t you hear a noise ? Chr. Yes; it is, as I believe, a M«sic. noise of music, for joy that we are here. Mer. Wonderful! music in the house, music in the heart, and music also in heaven, for joy that we are here ! MERCY’S DREAM. 497 Thus they talked a while, and then betook themselves to sleep. So in the morning when they were awake, i^h”si 1 eep ghed Christiana said to Mercy, “What 'was the matter, that you did laugh in your sleep to-night? I suppose you were in a dream.” Mee. So I was, and a sweet dream it was ; but are you sure I laughed ? Chr. Yes, you laughed heartily; but prithee, Mercy, tell me thy dream. Mer. I was dreaming that I sat all alone Mercy’s dream, in a solitary place, and was bemoan- ing of the hardness of my heart. Now I had not set there long but methought many were gathered about me to see me, and to hear what it was that I said. So they hearkened, and I went on bemoaning the hardness of my heart. At this, some of them laughed at me, some called me fool, and some began to thrust me about. With that, methought I looked up and d“« rcy ’ s saw one coming with wings towards me. So he came directly to me, and said, “Mercy, what aileth thee ?” Now when he had heard me make my complaint, he said, “Peace be to thee he also wiped my eyes with his handkerchief, and clad me in silver and gold. Ezek. 16:8-11. He put a chain about my 498 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. neck, and ear-rings in my ears, and a beautiful crown upon my head. Then he took me by the hand, and said, “Mercy, come after me.” So he went up, and I followed till we came at a golden gate. Then he knocked ; and when they within had opened, the man went in, and I followed him up to a throne, upon which one sat; and he said to me, “Welcome, daughter.” The place looked bright and twinkling like the stars, or rather like the sun, and I thought that I saw your husband there; so I awoke from my dream. But did I laugh ? Chr, Laugh ? aye, and well you might, to see yourself so well. For you must give me leave to tell you, that it was a good dream ; and that, as you have begun to find the first part true, so you shall find the second at last. “God speaks once, yea, twice, yet man per- ceiveth it not; in a dream, in a vision of the night, when deep sleep falleth upon men, in slumberings upon the bed.” Job 33: 14, 15. We need not, when abed, to lie awake to talk with God ; he can visit us while we sleep, and cause us then to hear his voice. Our heart oftentimes wakes when we sleep, and God can speak to that, either by words, by proverbs, by signs and similitudes, as well as if one was awake. 7 - THEY REST A WHILE. 499 Mer. Well, I am glad of my dream ; for I hcr^dream! ac * of liopG ere long to see it fulfilled, to the making me laugh again. Chr. I think it is now high time to rise, and to know what we must do. Mer. Pray, if they invite us to stay a while, let us willingly accept of the proffer. I am the more willing to stay a while here, to grow better acquainted with these maids; methinks Prudence, Piety, and Charity have very come- ly and sober countenances. Chr. We shall see what they will do. So when they were up and ready, they came down, and they asked one another of their rest, and if it was comfortable or not. “Very good,” said Mercy; “it was one of the best night’s lodgings that ever I had in my life.” Then said Prudence and Piety, “If you will be persuaded to stay here a while, you shall have what the house will afford.” “Aye, and that with a very good will,” said Charity. So they consented, and stayed so™ltime yhere there about a month or above, and became very profitable one to another. And because Prudence would see how Christiana had brought up her children, she asked leave 500 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. of her to catechize them. So she gave her free consent. Then she began with the sir ^ s rud t e 0 nce ca d t ®: . i x chize Christi- youngest, whose name was James, ana’s children. Prudence. Come, James, canst cll '’™ s cate ' thou tell me who made thee ? James. God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost. Prud. Good boy. And canst thou tell who saved thee ? James. God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost, Prud. Good boy still. But how doth God the Father save thee ? James. By his grace. Prud. How doth God the Son save thee ? James. By his righteousness, death and blood, and life. Prud. And how doth God the Holy Ghost save thee ? James. By his illumination, by his renova- tion, and by his preservation. Then said Prudence to Christiana, “You are to be commended for thus bringing up your children. I suppose I need not ask the rest these questions, since the youngest of them can answer them so well. I will therefore now apply myself to the next youngest,” THE CHILDREN CATECHIZED. 501 Then Prudence said, “Come Joseph,” for cMz°ed ph cate his name was Joseph, “will you let me catechize you ?” Joseph. With all my heart. Prudence. What is man ? Joseph. A reasonable creature, so made by God, as my brother said. Prud. What is supposed by this word, saved ? Joseph. That man, by sin, has brought himself into a state of captivity and misery. Prud. What is supposed by his being saved by the Trinity ? Joseph. That sin is so great and mighty a tyrant, that none can pull us out of its clutches but God; and that God is so good and loving to man, as to pull him indeed out of this mis- erable state. Prud. What is God's design in saving poor men ? Joseph, The glorifying of his name, of his grace and justice, etc., and the everlasting hap- piness of his creature. Prud. Who are they that will be saved ? Joseph. They that accept of his salva- tion. Prud. Good boy, Joseph ; thy mother hath 502 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. taught thee well, and thou hast hearkened unto what she has said unto thee. Then said Prudence to Samuel, who was the eldest but one, “Come, Samuel, C h!zed uel cate ' are you willing that I should catechize you V’ Samuel. Yes, forsooth, if you please. Prudence. What is heaven ? Sam. A place and state most blessed, be- cause God dwelleth there. Prud. What is hell ? Sam. A place and state most woful, because it is the dwelling-place of sin, the devil, and death. Prud. Why wouldest thou go to heaven ? Sam. That I may see God, and serve him without weariness ; that I may see Christ, and love him everlastingly; that I may have that fulness of the Holy Spirit in me which I can by no means here enjoy. Prud. A very good boy, and one that has learned well. Then she addressed herself to the eldest, whose name was Matthew; and she cidz at proper that you forget not to send “g to the house of Mr. Interpreter, to prayers™” 8 t0 pray him to grant that Mr. Great-heart should be sent unto us, that he may be our conductor EVE’S APPLE. 515 for the rest of the way.” “Good boy,” said she; “I had almost forgot.” So she drew up a petition, and prayed Mr. Watchful the porter to send it by some fit man to her good friend Mr. Interpreter ; who, when it was come, and he had seen the contents of the petition, said to the messenger, “Go, tell them that I will send him.” When the family where Christiana was They provide saw that they had a purpose to go their way. forward, they called the whole house together, to give thanks to their King for send- ing of them such profitable guests as these. Which done, they said unto Christiana, “And shall we not ehow thee something, as our cus- tom is to do to pilgrims, on which thou mayest meditate when thou art upon the way ?” So they took Christiana, her children, and Mercy, into the closet, and showed them one of the Eve's apple, apples that Eve ate of, and that she also did give to her husband, and that for the eating- of which they were both turned out of paradise, and asked her what she thought that, was. Then Christiana said, “It is food or poi- son, I know not which.” So they opened the is "amazhig 0f sin matter to her, and she held up her hands and wondered. Gen. 3:6; Rom. 7 : 24. 516 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Then they had her to a place, and showed her Jacob’s ladder. Gen. 28:12. Jacob s ladder. Now at that time there were some angels as- cending upon it. So Christiana looked and looked to see the angels go up : so did the rest of the company. Then they were going into another place, to show them something else; but James said to his mother, “Pray, bid them stay here a little longer, for this is a curious sight.” So they turned again, and A tl g Jllg fChrist stood feeding their eyes with this so pleasant a prospect. After this, they had them into a place where did hang up a golden anchor. So C hor golden an ' they bid Christiana take it down ; .for said they, “You shall have it with you, for it is of abso- lute necessity that you should, that you may lay hold of that within the veil, Heb. 6:19, and stand steadfast in case you should meet with turbulent weather,” Joel 3:16; so they were glad thereof. Then they took them, and had them to the mount upon which Abraham our fa- ther offered up Isaac his son, and showed them the altar, the wood, the fire, and the knife, for they remain to be seen to this very day. Gen. 22 :9. When they had seen it, they held up MR. GREAT-HEART RETURNS. 517 their hands, and blessed themselves, and said, “Oh, Avhat a man for love to his Master, and for denial to himself, was Abraham!” After they had showed them all these things, Prudence took them into a dining-room, where rrude„ce' S vi, g (- ooc } a p a j r 0 f excellent virginals;* so she played upon them, and turned what she had showed them into this excellent song, say- ing, “Eve’s apple we have showed you ; Of that be you aware : You have seen Jacob’s ladder too, Upon which angels are. An anchor you received have ; But let not these suffice, Until with Abraham you give Your best a sacrifice.” Now, about this time one knocked at the comes Vigain cart door ; so the porter opened, and be- hold, Mr. Great-heart was there. But when he was come in, what joy was there! for it came now afresh again into their minds, how but a while ago he had slain old Grim Bloody- man the giant, and had delivered them from ■the lions. Then said Mr. Great-heart to Christiana and He brings a to Mercy, “My Lord has sent each token from his Lord with him. 0 f y 0U a bottle of wine, and also * A musical instrument. 518 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. some parched corn, together with a couple of pomegranates ; he has also sent the hoys some figs and raisins ; to refresh you in your way.” Then they addressed themselves to their journey, and Prudence and Piety went along with them. When they came to the gate, Chris- tiana asked the porter if any of late went by. He said, “No ; only one, some time since, who also told me, that of late there had been a great robbery committed on the King’s high- way as you go. But,” said he, “the thieves are taken, and will shortly be tried for their lives.” Then Christiana and Mercy were afraid ; but Matthew said, “Mother, fear nothing, as long as Mr. Great-heart is to go with us, and to be our conductor.” Then said Christiana to the porter, “Sir, I am much obliged to you for all the Christiana takes her leave kindnesses that you have showed to ° f the porter, me since I came hither ; and also for that you have been so loving and kind to my children. I know not how to gratify your kindness; wherefore, pray, as a token of my respect to you, accept of this small mite.” So she put a gold angel* in his hand ; and he made her a low * A gold angel was a coin of the value of ten shillings sterling, and according to the comparative value of money in Bunyan’s time, equal at least to a guinea at the present time. THE PORTER’S BLESSING. 519 obeisance, and said, “Let thy garments be al- bicsshi g porter s ways white ; and let thy head want no ointment.” Eccl. 9:8. “Let Mercy live and not die, and let not her works be few.” Deut. 33:6. And to the boys he said, “Do you fly youthful lusts, and follow after godli- ness with them that are grave and wise, 2 Tim. 2:22; so shall you put gladness into your mother’s heart, and obtain praise of all that are sober-minded.” So they thanked the por- ter, and departed. 520 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. THE FIFTH STAGE. Now I saw in my dream, that they went forward until they were come to the brow of the hill ; where Piety, bethinking herself, cried out, “Alas, I have forgot what I intended to bestow upon Christiana and her companions : I will go back and fetch it.” So she ran and fetched it. While she was gone, Christiana thought she heard, in a grove a little way off on the right hand, a most curious melodious note, with words much like these : “ Through all my life thy favor is So frankly showed to me, That in thy house for evermore My dwelling-place shall be.” And listening still, she thought she heard another answer it, saying, “ For why ? The Lord our God is good ; His mercy is for ever sure ; His truth at all times firmly stood, And shall from age to age endure.” So Christiana asked Prudence who it was that made those curious notes. Song 2:11,12. “They are,” answered she, “our country birds: they sing these notes but seldom, except it be at the spring, when the flowers appear, and VALLEY OF HUMILIATION. 521 the sun shines warm, and then you may hear them all day long. I often,” said she, “go out to hear them ; we also ofttimes keep them tame in our house. They are very fine com- pany for us when we are melancholy; also they make the woods and groves and solitary places, places desirable to be in.” By this time Piety was come again. So eth ^something s ^ lc said to Christiana, “Look here; ing. 1 have brought thee a scheme of all those things that thou hast seen at our house, upon which thou mayest look when thou find- est thyself forgetful, and call those things again to remembrance for thy edification and com- fort.” Now they began to go down the hill into the valley of Humiliation. It was a steep hill, and the Avay was slippery ; but they were very careful ; so they got down pretty well. When they were down in the valley, Piety said to Christiana, “This is the place where Christian, your husband, met with the foul fiend Apol- lyon, and where they had that dreadful fight that they had: I know you cannot but have heard thereof. But be of good courage; as long as you have here Mr. Great-heart to be your guide and conductor, we hope you will 522 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. fare the better.” So when these two had com- mitted the pilgrims unto the conduct of their guide, he went forward, and they went after. Then said Mr. Great-heart, “We need not be so afraid of this valley, for here is nothing to hurt us, unless we pro- «on. cure it to ourselves. It is true Christian did here meet with Apollyon, with whom he also had a sore combat: but that fray was the fruit of those slips which he got in his going down the hill; for they that get slips there, must look for combats here. And hence it is, that this valley has got so hard a name. For the common people, when they hear that some frightful thing has befallen such a one in such a place, are of opinibn that that place is haunted with some foul fiend or evil spirit; when, alas, it is for the fruit of their own doing The reason that such things do befall them there. so Kin This valley of Humiliation is of it- Humiliation - self as fruitful a place as any the crow flies over : and I am persuaded, if we could hit upon it, we might find somewhere hereabouts some-, thing that might give us an account why Chris- tian was so hardly beset in this place.” Then said James to his mother, “Lo, yon- der stands a pillar, and it looks as if something THE VALLEY FRUITFUL. 523 was written thereon ; let us go and see what it is.” So they went, and found there written, A pillar with “Let Christian’s slips before he came an inscription upon it. hither, and the battles that he met with in this place, be a warning to those that come after.” “Lo,” said their guide, “did not I tell you that there was something hereabouts that would give intimation of the reason why Christian was so hard beset in this place ?” Then turning himself to Christiana, he said, “No disparagement to Christian more than to any others whose hap and lot it was. For it is easier going up than down this hill, and that can be said but of few hills in all these parts of the world. But we will leave the good man ; he is at rest : he also* had a brave vic- tory over his enemy. Let Him grant, that dwelleth above, that we fare no worse, when we come to be tried, than he. “But we will come again to this valley of br™ s P iacl ey a Humiliation. It is the best and most fruitful piece of ground in all these parts. It is fat ground, and as you see, consisteth much in meadows ; and if a man was to come here in the summer-time, as we do now, if he knew not any thing before thereof, and if he also delighted himself in the sight of his eyes, he 5:4 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. might see that which would he delightful to him. Behold how green this valley is ; also how beautiful with lilies. Song 2:1. I have known many laboring men that have got good estates in this valley of Humiliation; for God resisteth the proud, but giveth grace Men thrive in 1 ° ° the valley of to the humble. James 4:6; 1 Pet. Humiliation. 5:5. Indeed, it is a very fruitful soil, and doth bring forth by handfuls. Some also have wished that the next way to their Father's house were here, that they might be troubled no more with either hills or mountains to go over ; but the way is the way, and there is an end.” Now, as they were going along and talking, they espied a boy feeding his father’s sheep. The boy was in very mean clothes, but of a fresh and well-favored countenance ; and as he sat by himself, he sung. “Hark,” said Mr. Great-heart, “to what the shepherd’s boysaitli.” So they hearkened, and he said, “ He that is down, needs fear no fall ; He that is low, no pride: He that is humble, ever shall Have God to be his guide. “ I am content with wdiat I have, Little be it or much ; And, Lord, contentment still I crave, Because thou savest such. A PLEASANT VALLEY. 525 “ Fulness to such a burden is, That go on pilgrimage ; Here little, and hereafter bliss, Is best from age to age.” Then said the guide, “Do you hear him?, I will dare to say this boy lives a merrier life, and wears more of that herb called heart’s-ease in his bosom, than he that is clad in silk and velvet. But we will proceed in our discourse. “In this valley our Lord formerly had his Christ, when country-house : he loved much to be house C h“ nt the here. He loved also to walk these mmation f llu meadows, for he found the air was pleasant. Besides, here a man shall be free from the noise, and from the hurryings of this life : all states are full of noise and confusion ; only the valley of Humiliation is that empty and solitary place. Here a man shall not be so let and hindered in his contemplation, as in other places he is apt to be. This is a valley that nobody walks in but those that love a pilgrim’s life. And though Christian had the hard hap to meet here with Apollyon, and to enter with him in a brisk encounter, yet I must tell you that in former times men have met with angels here, Hos. 12 : 4, 5, have found pearls here, Matt. 13 : 46, and have in this place found the words of life, Prov. 8 : 35. 526 riLGRIM’S PROGRESS. “Did I say our Lord had here in former days his country-house, and that he loved here to walk ? I will add, that in this place, and to the people that love and trace these grounds, he has left a yearly revenue, to be faithfully paid them at certain seasons, for their mainte- nance by the way, and for their further encour- agement to go on in their pilgrimage.” Now, as they went on, Samuel said to Mr. Great-heart, “Sir, I perceive that in this val- ley my father and Apollyon had their battle ; but whereabout was the fight ? for I perceive this valley is large.” Great. Your father had the battle with Apollyon at a place yonder before us, in a narrow passage, just beyond Forget- g reen Forgetful ful green. And indeed that place is the most dangerous place in all these parts. For if at any time pilgrims meet with any brunt, it is when they forget what favors they have re- ceived, and how unworthy they are of them. This is the place also where others have been hard put to it. But more of the jdace when we are come to it ; for I persuade myself that to this day there remains either some sign of the battle, or some monument to testify that such a battle there was fought. A PLACE TO BE DESIRED. 527 Then said Mercy, “I think I am as well in sweeVgrace. a this valley as I have been anywhere else in all our journey; the place, mcthinks, suits with my spirit. I love to be in such places, where there is no rattling with coaches, nor rumbling with wheels. Methinks, here one may, without much molestation, be thinking what he is, whence he came, what he has done, and to what the King has called him. Here one may think, and break at heart, and melt in one’s spirit, until one’s eyes become as the fish-pools in Heshbon. Song 7 : 4. They that go rightly through this valley of Baca, make it a well; the rain that God sends down from heaven upon them that are here, also filleth the pools. This valley is that from whence also the King will give to his their vineyards ; and they that go through it shall sing, as Chris- tian did, for all he met with Apollyon.” Psa. 84:5-7; Hos. 2:15. Great. ’T is true ; I have gone through this valley many a time, and never was better than when here. I have also been a conductor to several pilgrims, and they have confessed the same. 1 ‘ To this man will I look, ” saith the King, “even to him that is poor and of a contrite spirit, and trembleth at my word.” Isa. 66 : 2. 528 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Now they were come to the place where the aforementioned battle was fought. Then said the guide to Christiana, her children, and Mercy, “This is the place; on this £>- ground Christian stood, and up there Sw light fiend came Apollyon against him. And, look, did I not tell you ? here is some of your husband’s blood upon these stones to this day. Behold, also, how here and there are yet to be seen upon the place some of the shivers of Apol- lyon’s broken darts. See, also, how they did beat the ground with their feet as they fought, to make good their places against each other; how also with their by-blows they Some signs of the battle re- did split the very stones in pieces. main - Yerily, Christian did here play the man, and showed himself as stout as Hercules could, had he been here, even he himself. When Apol- lyon was beat, he made his retreat to the next valley, that is called the valley of the Shadow of Death, unto which we shall come A monument of Christian's anon. Lo, yonder also stands a mon- victor y- ument, on which is engraven this battle, and Christian’s victory, to his fame throughout all ages.” So, because it stood just on the way- side before them, they stepped to it, and read the writing, which word for word was this: THE SHADOW OF DEATH. £29 “Hard by here was a battle fought, Most strange, and yet most true ; Christian and Apollyon sought Each other to subdue. The man so bravely played the man, He made the fiend to fly ; Of which a monument I stand, The same to testify.” When they had passed by this place, they came upon the borders of the Shadow of Death. This valley was longer than the other ; a place also most strangely haunted with evil things, as many are able to testify: but these women and children went the better through it, be- cause they had daylight, and because Mr. Great-heart was their conductor. When they were entered upon this valley, heard GroaniDSS they thought they heard a groaning, as of dying men, a very great groaning. They thought also that they did hear words of lam- entation, spoken as of some in extreme tor- ment. These things made the boys to quake ; the women also looked pale and wan ; but their guide bid them be of good comfort. So they went on a little further, and they shluls. ground thought that they felt the ground begin to shake under them, as if some hollow place was there - they heard also a kind of hissing, as of serpents, but nothing as yet ap- Pil. Prog. 23 530 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. peared. Then said the boys, “Are we not yet at the end of this doleful place?” But the guide also bid them be of good courage, and look well to their feet; “lest haply,” said he, “you be taken in some snare.” Now James began to be sick; but I think the cause thereof was fear : so his w uhfear is sick mother gave him some of that glass of spirits that had been given her at the Interpreter’s house, and three of the pills that Mr. Skill had prepared, and the boy began to revive. Thus they went on till they came to about the mid- dle of the valley; and then Christiana said, “ Methinks I see something yonder upon the road before us, a thing of a shape such as I have not seen.” Then said Joseph, p ™ s e flend ap ‘ “Mother, what is it?” “An ugly thing, child; an ugly thing,” said she. “But, mother, what is it like?” said he. “ ’T is like I cannot tell what,” said she ; “ and now it is but a Jafra?d srims a little way off.” Then said she, “It is nigh.” “Well,” said Mr. Great-heart, “let them that are most afraid keep close to C omages e t^m n ' me.” So the fiend came on, and the conductor met it ; but when it was just come to him, it vanished to all their sights. Then remembered they what had been said some time ago: “Re- GREAT MIST AND DARKNESS. 53] sist the devil, and he will flee from you.’’ James 4:7. They went therefore on, as being a little refreshed. But they had not gone far, before 'Mercy, looking behind her, saw, as she thought, a lion. something most like a lion, and it came at a great padding pace after ; and it had a hollow voice of roaring; and at every roar it gave, it made the valley echo, and all their hearts to ache, save the heart of him that was their guide. So it came up, and Mr. Great- heart went behind, and put the pilgrims all before him. The lion also came on apace, and Mr. Great-heart addressed himself to give him battle. 1 Pet. 5:8, 9. But when he saw that it was determined that resistance should be made, he also drew back, and came no further. Then they went on again, and their con- ductor went before them, till they came to a darkness. and place where was cast up a pit the whole breadth of the way; and before they could be prepared to go over that, a great mist and a darkness fell upon them, so that they could not see. Then said the pilgrims, “Alas, what now shall we do ?” But their guide made answer, “Fear not; stand still, and see what an end will be put to this also ;” so they stayed 532 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. there, because their path was marred. They then also thought that they did hear more ap- parently the noise and rushing of the enemies ; the fire also and smoke of the pit were much easier to be discerned. Then said Christiana to Mercy, “Now I see what my poor husband went through. I have heard much Christiana now knows what her of this place, but I never was here husbandfelt before now. Poor man! he went here all alone in the night ; he had night almost quite through the way: also these fiends were busy about him, as if they would have torn him in pieces. Many have spoken of it; but none can tell what the valley of the Shadow of Death should mean until they come in themselves. The heart knoweth its own bitterness • and a stran- ger intermeddleth not with its joy. Prov. 14:10. To be here is a fearful thing.” Great. This is like doing business in great waters, or like going down into the deep. This is like being in the heart of the Sea, and like going down to the bottoms of the mountains. Now it seems as if the earth, with its bars,, were about us for ever. But let them that walk in darkness, and have no light, trust in the name of the Lord, and stay upon their God. Isa. 50:10. For my part, as I have FRUITS OF PRAYER. 533 told you already, I have gone often through this valley, and have been much harder put to it than now I am ; and yet you see I am alive. .1 would not boast, for that I am not my own saviour ; but I trust we shall have a good de- liverance. Come, let us pray for light to Him that can lighten our darkness, and that can rebuke not only these, but all the Satans in hell. So they cried and prayed, and God sent They pray. light and deliverance, for there was now no let in their way ; no, not there where but now they were stopped with a pit. Yet they were not got through the valley. So they went on still, and met with great stinks and loathsome smells, to the great annoyance of them. Then said Mercy to Christiana, “It is not so pleasant being here as at the gate, or at the Interpreter’s, or at the house where we lay last.” “ Oh, but,” said one of the boys, “it is not boysreiiifcs. the so bad to go through here, as it is to abide here always ; and for aught I know, one reason why we must go this way to the house prepared for us is, that our home might be made the sweeter to us.” “Well said, Samuel,” quoth the guide ; “thou 534 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. hast now spoke like a man.” “Why, if ever I get out here again,” said the boy, “ I think I shall prize light and good way better than I ever did in all my life.” Then said the guide, “ We shall be out by and by.” So on they went, and Joseph said, “Cannot we see to the end of this valley as yet ?” Then said the .guide, “Look to your feet, for we shall presently be among the snares:” so they looked to their feet, and went on; but they were troubled much with the snares. Now, when they were come among the snares, they espied a man cast into the ditch on the left hand, with his flesh all rent and torn. Heedless is slain, and TakW Then said the guide, “That is one heed P reserved - Heedless, that was going this way ; he has lain there a great while. There was one Take-heed with him when he was taken and slain, but he escaped their hands. You cannot imagine how many are killed hereabouts, and yet men are so foolishly venturous as to set out lightly on pilgrimage, and to come without a guide. Poor Christian ! it was a wonder that he here es- caped; but he was beloved of his God; also he had a good heart of his own, or else he could never have done it.” Now they drew towards the end of this MAUL’S ACCUSATION. 535 way ; and just there where Christian had seen the cave when he went by, out thence came Maul, a giant, forth Maul, a giant. This Maul did quarrels with Great-heart. use to spoil young pilgrims with sophistry; and he called Great-heart by his name, and said unto him, “How many times have you been forbidden to do these things ?” Then said Mr. Great-heart, “What things?” “What things?” quoth the giant; “you know what things: but I will put an end to your trade.” “But pray,” said Mr. Great-heart, “before we fall to it, let us understand wherefore we must fight.” Now the women and children stood trembling, and knew not what to do. Quoth the giant, “You rob the country, and rob it with the worst of thefts.” “These are but generals,” said Mr. Great-heart; “come to particulars, man.” Then said the giant, “Thou practisest the God’s ministers craft of a kidnapper ; thou gatherest counted as kid- nappers. U p women and children, and carriest them into a strange country, to the weakening of my master’s kingdom.” But now Great- heart replied, “ I am a servant of the God of heaven ; my business is to persuade sinners to repentance. I am commanded to do my en- 536 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. cleavors to turn men, women, and children from darkness to light, and from the power The giant and Mr. Great heart of Satan unto God; and if this be “‘“s 111 - indeed the ground of thy quarrel, let us fall to it as soon as thou wilt.” Then the giant came up, and Mr. Great- heart went to meet him; and as he went he drew his sword, hut the giant had a club. So without more ado they fell to it, and at the first blow the giant struck Mr. Great-heart down upon one of his knees. With Weak fo ik S > , , . , , n i -i n -i prayers at some that the women and children cried times help the cries oi stronger out. So Mr. Great-heart recovering lolks ' himself, laid about him in full lusty manner, and gave the giant a wound in his arm. Thus he fought for the space of an hour, to that height of heat, that the breath came out of the giant’s nostrils as the heat doth out of a boil- ing caldron. Then they sat down to rest them ; but Mr. Great-heart betook himself to prayer. Also the women and children did nothing but sigh and cry all the time that the battle did last. When they had rested them, and taken breath, they both fell to it again; and Mr. Great-heart, with a blow, fetched the struck dow s n ant giant down to the ground. “Nay, hold, let me THE GIANT SLAIN. 537 recover,” quoth he: so Mr. Great-heart fairly let him get up. So to it they went again, and the giant missed but little of all to breaking Mr. Great-heart’s scull with his club. Mr. Great-heart seeing that, runs to him in the full heat of his spirit, and pierceth him under the fifth rib. With that the giant began He is slain, to faint, and could hold up his club and his head disposed of. no longer. Then Mr. Great-heart seconded his blow, and smit the head of the giant from his shoulders. Then the women and children rejoiced, and Mr. Great-heart also praised God for the deliverance he had wrought. When this was done, they among them erected a pillar, and fastened the giant’s head thereon, and wrote under it in letters that pas- sengers might read, “ He that did wear this head w*as one That pilgrims did misuse ; He stopped their way, he spared none. But did them all abuse ; Until that I Great-heart arose, The pilgrims’ guide to be ; Until that I did him oppose That was their enemy.” 23* 538 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. THE SIXTH STAGE. Now I saw that they went on to the ascent that was a little way off, cast up to be a pros- pect for pilgrims. That was the place from whence Christian had the first sight of Faithful his brother. Wherefore, here they sat down and rested. They also here did eat and drink, and make merry, for that they had gotten de- liverance from this so dangerous an enemy. As they sat thus and did eat, Christiana asked the guide if he had caught no hurt in the bat- tle. Then said Mr. Great-heart, “No, save a little on my flesh ; yet that also shall be so far from being to my detriment, that it is at pres- ent a proof of my love to my Master and you, and shall be a means, by grace, to increase my reward at last.” Chr. But were you not afraid, good sir, when you saw him come with his club ? “ It is my duty,” said Mr. Great-heart, “to mistrust my own ability, that I iliay t h?ifght. rse of have reliance on Him who is stronger than all.” Chr. But what did you think when he fetch- ed you down to the ground at the first blow ? “ Why, I thought,” quoth Mr. Great-heart, OLD HONEST. 539 “ that so my Master himself was served, and yet he it was that conquered at last.” 2 Cor. 4:10, 11 ; Rom. 8 : 37. Matt. When you all have thought what Matthew here YOU please, I think God has been admires God’s goodness. wonderfully good unto us, both in bringing us out of this valley, and in deliver- ing us out of the hand of this enemy. For my part, I see no reason why we should distrust our God any more, since he has now, and in such a place as this, given us such testimony of his love. Then they got up, and went forward. Now a little before them stood an oak; and under it, when they came to it, they found an oid Honest old pilgrim fast asleep. They knew asleep under an oak that he was a pilgrim by his clothes, and his staff, and his girdle. So the guide, Mr. Great-heart, awaked him, and the old gentleman, as he lifted up his eyes, cried out, “What’s the matter? Who are you; and what is your business here ?” Great. Come, man, be not so hot; here are none but friends. t?me^akes°™: Yet tlie Old man g etS U P, and emy. stands upon his guard, and will know of them what they are. Then said the guide, 540 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. “My name is Great-heart; I am the guide of these pilgrims that are going to the celestial country.” Then said Mr. Honest, “ I cry you mercy- I feared that you had been of the Talk between Great-heart and company of those that some time ago Honest - did rob Little-faith of his money; but, now I look better about me, I perceive you are hon- ester people.” Great. Why,, what would or could you have done to have helped yourself, if indeed we had been of that company ? Hon. Done ? why, I would have fought as long as breath had been in me ; and had I so done, I am sure you could never have given me the worst on ’t ; for a Christian can never be overcome, unless he shall yield of himself. “Well said, Father Honest,” quoth the guide ; “ for by this I know thou art a cock of the right kind, for thou hast said the truth.” Hon. And by this also I know that thou knowest what true pilgrimage is; for all others do think that we are the soonest overcome of any. Great. Well, now we are so happily met, pray let me crave your name, and the name of the place you came from. OLD HONEST’S STORY. 541 Hon. My name I cannot tell you, but I HoncsTcame. rr ' came from the town of Stupidity; it lieth about four degrees beyond the city of Destruction. Great. Oh, are you that countryman? Then I deem I have half a guess of you ; your name is Old Honesty, is it not ? So the old gentleman blushed, and said, “Not honesty in the abstract, but Honest is my name; and I wish that my nature may agree to what I am called. But, sir,” said the old gentleman, “how could you guess that I am such a man, since I came from such a place ?” Great. I had heard of you before, by my Master; for he knows all things that are done arc^'worse'* than 011 ^ ie earth. But I have often won- those merely i -i , ini n carnal. * dered that any should come from your place ; for your town is worse than is the city of Destruction itself. Hon. Yes, we lie more off from the sun, and so are more cold and senseless. But were a man in a mountain of ice, yet if the Sun of right- eousness will arise upon him, his frozen heart shall feel a thaw ; and thus it has been with me. Great. I believe it, Father Honest, I be- lieve it; for I know the thing is true. 542 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Then the old gentleman saluted all the pil- grims with a holy kiss of charity, and asked them their names, and how they had fared since they set out on their pilgrimage. Then said Christiana, “My name I suppose you have heard of; good Christian chriSSu^teSt was my husband, and these four are his chil- dren.” But can you think how the old gentle- man was taken, when she told him who she was ? He skipped, he smiled, he blessed them with a thousand good wishes, saying, “ I have heard much of your husband, and of his travels and wars which he underwent in his days. Be it spoken to your comfort, the name of your husband rings all over these parts of the world; his faith, his courage, his enduring, and his sincerity under all, have made his name famous.” Then he turned him to the boys, and asked them of their names, which they told him. Then said he unto ou Mr. Hon. est's blessing on them, “ Matthew, be thou like Mat- them * thew the publican, not in vice, but in virtue.” Matt. 10:3. “ Samuel,” said he, “ be thou like Samuel the prophet, a man of faith and prayer.” Psa. 99 : 6. “Joseph,” said he, “be thou like Joseph in Potiphar’s house, chaste, and one that flees from temptation. Gen. 39. Aud MR. FEARING. 543 James, be thou like James the just, and like James the brother of our Lord.” Acts 1:13. Then they told him of Mercy, and liovv she had left her town and her kindred to come along t with Christiana and with her sons. At that Mercy. blcsseth the old honest man said, “Mercy is thy name; by mercy shalt thou be sustained and carried through all those difficulties that shall assault thee in thy way, till thou shalt come thither where thou shalt look the Foun- tain of mercy in the face with comfort.” All this while the guide Mr, Great-heart was very well pleased, and smiled upon his companions. Now, as they walked along together, the M™ k earin g one guide asked the old gentleman if he did not know one Mr. Fearing, that came on pilgrimage out of his parts. “ Yes, very well,” said Honest. “ He was a man that had the root of the matter in him ; but 'he was one of the most troublesome pil- grims that ever I met with in all my days.” Great. I perceive you knew him, for you have given a very right character of him. Hon. Knew him? I was a great compan- ion of his ; I was with him most an end ; when he first began to think upon what would come upon us hereafter, I was with him. 544 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Great. I was his guide from my Master's house to the gates of the celestial city. Hon. Then you knew him to he a trouble- some one. Great. I did so; but I could very well bear it; for men of my calling are oftentimes intrusted with the conduct of such as he was. Hon. Well, then, pray let us hear a little of him, and how he managed himself under your conduct. Great. Why, he was always afraid that he should come short of whither he had Mr. Feanng's troublesome pil- a desire to go. Every thing fright- s rima s e - ened him that he heard any body speak of, if it had but the least appearance of opposition in' it. I heard that he lay roaring His behavior at the Slough at the Slough of Despond for above Despond. _ a month together ; nor durst he, for all he saw several go over before him, venture, though they many of them offered to lend him their hands. He would not go back again, neither. The celestial city — he said he should die if he came not to it ; and yet he v T as dejected at every difficulty, and stumbled at every straw that any body cast in his way. Well, after he had lain at the Slough of Despond a great while, as T have told you, one sunshiny morn- FEARING’S DIFFIDENCE. 545 ing, I do n’t know how, lie ventured, and so got over ; but when he was over, he would scarce believe it. He had, I think, a Slough of Despond in his mind, a slough that he car- ried everywhere with him, or else he could never have been as he was. So he came up to the gate, you know what I mean, that stands at the head of this way, and there also he a t the g b a e te avior stood a good while before he would venture to knock. When the gate was opened, he would give back, and give place to others, and say that he was not worthy. For, for all he got before some to the gate, yet many of them went in before him. There the poor man would stand shaking and shrinking, I dare say it would have pitied one’s heart to have seen him. Nor would he go back again. At last he took the hammer that hanged on the gate, in his hand, and gave a small rap or two ; then one opened to him, but he shrunk back as be- fore. He that opened stepped out after him, and said, “Thou trembling one, what wantest ithou?” With that he fell down to the ground. He that spoke to him wondered to see him so faint, so he said to him, “Peace be to thee; up, for I have set open the door to thee ; come in, for thou art blessed.” With that he got up, 546 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. and went in trembling; and when he was in, he was ashamed to show his face. Well, after lie had been entertained there a while, as you know how the manner is, he was bid go on his way, and also told the way he should take. So he went on till he came to our house ; but as he behaved himself at the gate, so he did at my Master the Interpreter’s door. His behavior at the Interpret- He lay there about in the cold a er ’ sdoor - good while, before he would adventure to call ; yet he would not go back : and the nights were long and cold then. Hay, he had a note of necessity in his bosom to my Master to receive him, and grant him the comfort of his house, and also to allow him a stout and valiant con- ductor, because he was himself so chicken- hearted a man; and yet for all that he was afraid to call at the door. So he lay up and down thereabouts, till, poor man, he was al- most starved ; yea, so great was his dejection, that though he saw several others for knocking get in, yet he was afraid to venture. At last, I think I looked out of the window, and per- ceiving a man to be up and down about the door, I went out to him, and asked what he was: but, poor man, the water stood in his eyes ; so I perceived what he wanted. I went FEARING ENCOURAGED. 547 therefore in, and told it in the house, and we showed the thing to our Lord ; so he sent me out again, to entreat him to come in; but I dare say, I had hard work to do it. At last tVr^uedtherc. he came in ; and I will say that for my Lord, he carried it wonderfully lovingly to him. There were but a few good bits at the table, but some of it was laid upon his trencher. Then he presented the note ; and my Lord looked thereon, and said his desire should be granted. So when lie had been there a good encouraged" 1 ^ while, he seemed to get some heart, er’s house. P ‘ and to be a little more comfortable. For my Master, you must know, is one of very tender bowels, especially to them that are afraid ; wherefore he carried it so towards him as might tend most to his encouragement. Well, when he had had a sight of the things of the place, and was ready to take his journey to go to the city, my Lord, as he did fo Christian before, gave him a bottle of spirits, and some comfortable things to eat. Thus we set for- ward, and I went before him ; but the man was but of few words, only he would sigh aloud. When we were come to where the three fellows were hanged, he said that he doubted that that would be his end also. Only he 518 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. seemed glad when lie saw the cross and the sepulchre. There I confess he de- He was great- 1 ' ly afraid when sired to stay a little to look ; and he bet^t chewy i n -i • i n whenhesawthe seemed for a while alter to be a lit- cross, tie cheery. When he came to the hill Difficul- ty, he made no stick at that, nor did he much fear the lions; for you must know that his troubles were not about such things as these : his fear was about his acceptance at last. I got him in at the house Beautiful, I think before he was willing. Also, when he was in, I brought him acquainted with the damsels of the place; but he was ashamed to Fearing dump- ish at the house make himself much in company. He Beautif,iL desired much to be alone ; yet he always loved good talk, and often would get behind the screen to hear it. He also loved much to see ancient things, and to be pondering them in his mind. He told me afterwards, that he loved to be in those two houses from which he came last, to wit, at the gate, and that of the Interpreter, but that he durst not be so bold as to ask. When we went also from the house Beauti- ful, down the hill, into the valley of Pleasant in the 47 valley of Hu- Humiliation, he went down as well miliation - as ever I saw a man in my life; for he cared FEARING DISTRESSED. 549 not how mean he was, so lie might be happy at last. Yea, I think there was a kind of sympathy between that valley and him ; for I never saw him better in all his pilgrimage than, he was in that valley. Here he would lie down, embrace the ground, and kiss the very flowers that grew in this val- ley. Lam. 3:27-29. He would now be up every morning by break of day, tracing and walking to and fro in the valley. But when he was come to the entrance of ed r “th p e e vaiie x y ^ 1C valley of the Shadow of Heath, I ofDeath. hadow thought I should have lost my man: not for that he had any inclination to go back ; that he always abhorred ; but he was ready to die for fear. “Oh, the hobgoblins will have me! the hobgoblins will have me!” cried lie; and I could not beat him out of it. He made such a noise, and such an outcry here, that had they but heard him, it was enough to encourage them to come and fall upon us. But this I took very great notice of, that this valley was as quiet when we went through it, as ever I knew it before or since. I sup- pose those enemies here had now a special check from our Lord, and a command not to meddle until Mr. Fearing had passed over it. 5u0 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. It would be too tedious to tell you of all : we will therefore only mention a passage or two more. When he was come to a tvanity h Flir. r Yanity Fair, I thought he would have fought with all the men in the fair. I feared there we should have been both knocked on the head, so hot was he against their fooleries. Upon the Enchanted ground he was very wakeful. But when he was come at the river where was no bridge, there again he was in a heavy case. “Now, now,” he said, “he should be drowned for ever,” and so never see that face with com- fort that he had come so many miles to behold. And here also I took notice of what was very remarkable : the water of that river Avas lower at this time than ever I saw it in all my life ; so he Avent over at last, not much above Avetshod. When he Avas going up to the gate, I began to take leave of him, and to wish him a good reception above. So he said, a uast. boIdness “I shall, I shall.” Then parted Ave asunder, and I saAV him no more. Hon. Then it seems he was well at last ? Great. Yes, yes, I never had doubt about him. He Avas a man of a choice spirit, only he was always kept very Ioav, and that made his life so burdensome to himself, and so trouble- REASONS FOR DEPRESSION. 551 some to others. Psa. 88. He was, above many, tender of sin ; lie was so afraid of doing injuries to others, that he often would deny himself of that which was lawful, because he would not offend. Rom. 14:21; 1 Cor. 8:13. Hon. But what should be the reason that such a good man should be all his days so much in the dark ? « Great. There are two sorts of reasons for Reasons why it: one is, the wise God will have it good men are so m the dark. g0 . some must pipe, and some must weep. Matt. 11:16. Now Mr. Fearing was one that played upon the bass. He and his fellows sound the sackbut, whose notes are more doleful than the notes of other music are ; though indeed some say the bass is the ground of music. And for my part, I care not at all for that profession which begins not in heavi- ness of mind. The first string that the musi- cian usually touches is the bass, when he in- tends to put all in tune. God also plays upon this string first, when he sets the soul in tune for himself. Only there was the imperfection of Mr. Fearing ; he could play upon no other music but this, till towards his latter end. (I make bold to talk thus metaphorically for the ripening of the wits of young readers, 552 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. and because, in the book of the Revelation the saved are compared to a company of musicians, that play upon their trumpets and harps, and sing their songs before the throne. Rev. 5:8; 14:2, 3.) Hon. He was a very zealous man, as one may see by the relation which you have given of him. Difficulties, . lions, or Vanity fair, he feared not at all; it was only sin, death, and hell, that were to him a terror, because he had some doubts about his interest in that celestial country. Great. You say right ; those were the things that were his troublers ; and they, as you have well observed, arose from the weak- h im Close about ness of his mind thereabout, not from weak- ness of spirit as to the practical part of a pil- grim’s life. I dare believe that, as the proverb is, he could have bit a firebrand, had it stood in his way; but the things with which he was oppressed no man ever yet could shake off with ease. Then said Christiana, “This relation of Mr. Fearing has done me good ; I thought se nw st,ana 9 nobody had been like me. But I see there was some semblance between this good man and me; only we differed in two things: his THE PILGRIMS’ SENTENCES. 553 troubles were so great that they broke out; but mine I kept within. His also lay so hard upon him, they made him that he could not knock at the houses provided for entertain- ment ; but my trouble was always such as made me knock the louder.” Mer. If I might also speak my heart, I ten^ rcy s sen ‘ must say that something of him has also dwelt in me. For I have ever been more afraid of the lake, and the loss of a place in paradise, than I have been of the loss of other things. Oh, thought I, may I have the happi- ness to have a habitation there ! ’T is enough, though I part with all the world to win it. Then said Matthew, “Fear was one thing tMatthew’ssen- p ia {- ma( j e me think that I was far from having that within me which accompanies salvation. But if it was so with such a good man as he, why may it not also go well with me ? “No fears, no grace,” said James. “Though tence mes sen ‘ there is not always grace where there is the fear of hell, yet, to be sure, there is no grace where there is no fear of God.” Great. Well said, James; thou hast hit the mark. For the fear of God is the begin- ning of wisdom ; and to be sure, they that want 24 Pi! Prog. 554 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. the beginning have neither middle nor end. But we will here conclude our discourse of Mr. Fear- ing, after we have sent after him this farewell : “ Well, Master Fearing, thou didst fear Thy God, and wast afraid Of doing any thing, while here, • That would have thee betrayed. And didst thou fear the lake and pit ? Would others do so too! For, as for them that want thy wit, They do themselves undo.” Now I saw that they still went on in their talk. For after Mr. Great-heart had made an end with Mr. Fearing, Mr. Honest began to tell them of another, but his name wi n f Mr Self ' was Mr. Self-will. “He pretended himself to be a pilgrim,” said Mr. Honest; “but I per- suade myself he never came in at the gate that stands at the head of the way.” Great. Had you ever any talk with him about it ? Hon. Yes, more than once or twice; but he would always be like himself, self- Old Honest had talked with willed. He neither cared for man, him - nor argument, nor yet example ; what his mind prompted him to, that he would do, and noth- ing else could he be got to do. Great. Pray, what principles did he hold? for I suppose you can tell. SELF-WILL’S DOCTRINE. 555 Hon. He held that a man might follow the opinions/ w * lls vices as well as the virtues of pil- grims; and that if he did both, he should be certainly saved. Great. IIow ? if he had said, it is possible for the best to be guilty of the vices, as well as to partake of the virtues of pilgrims, he could not much have been blamed ; for indeed we are exempted from no vice absolutely, but on condition that we watch and strive. But this, I perceive, is not the thing; but if I un- derstand you right, your meaning is, that he was of opinion that it was allowable so to be. Hon. Aye, aye,, so I mean, and so he be- lieved and practised. Great. But what grounds had lie for his so saying? Hon. Why, he said he had the Scripture for his warrant. Great. Prithee, Mr. Honest, present us with a few particulars. Hon. So I will. He said, to have to do with other men’s wives had been practised by David, God’s beloved, and therefore he could do i^ He said, to have more women than one was a thing that Solomon practised, and there-, fore he could do it. He said that Sarah and 556 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. the godly midwives of Egypt lied, and so did saved Rahab, and therefore he could do it. He said that the disciples went, at the bidding of their Master, and took away the owner’s ass, and therefore he could do so too. He said that Jacob got the inheritance of his father in a way of guile and dissimulation, and there- fore he could do so too. Great. High base, indeed ! And are you sure he was of this opinion ? Hon. I have heard him plead for it, bring Scripture for it, bring arguments for it, etc. Great. An opinion that is not fit to be with any allowance in the world. Hon. You must understand me rightly: he did not say that any man might do this; but that they who had the virtues of those that did such things, might also do the same. Great. But what more false than such a conclusion? For this is as much as to say that because good men heretofore have sinned of infirmity, therefore he had allowance to do it of a presumptuous mind; or that if, because a child, by the blast of the wind, or for that it stumbled at a stone, fell down and defiled it- self in the mire, therefore he might wilfully lie down and wallow like a boar therein. Who SELF-WILL IN ERROR. 557 could have thought that any one could so far have been blinded by the power of lust? But what is written must be true: they “stumble at the word, being disobedient; whercunto also they were appointed.” 1 Pet. 2 : 8. His sup- posing that such may have the godly men’s virtues, who addict themselves to their vices, is also a delusion as strong as the other. To eat up the sin of God’s people, IIos. 4 : 8, as a dog licks up filth, is no sign of one that is possessed with their virtues. Nor can I be- lieve that one who is of this opinion, can at present have faith or love in him. But I know you have made some strong objections against him; prithee what can he say for himself? IIon. Why, he says, to do this by way of opinion, seems abundantly more honest than to do it, and yet hold contrary to it in opinion. Great. A very wicked answer. For though to let loose the bridle to lusts, while our opin- ions are against such things, is bad ; yet, to sin and plead a toleration so to do, is worse: the one stumbles beholders accidentally, the other leads them into the snare. Hon. There are many of this man’s mind, that have not this man’s mouth ; and that makes going on pilgrimage of so little esteem as it is. 558 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Great. You have said the truth, and it is to he lamented ; but he that feareth the King of paradise shall come out of them all. Chr. There are strange opinions in the world. I know one that said it was time enough to repent when we come to die. Great. Such are not overwise; that man would have been loath, might he have had a week to run twenty miles in his life, to defer his journey to the last hour of that week. Hon. You say right; and yet the gener- ality of them who count themselves pilgrims, do indeed do thus. I am, as you sec, an old man, and have been a traveller in this road many a day ; and I have taken notice of many things. I have seen some that have set out as if they would drive all the world before them, who yet have, in a few days, died as they in the wilderness, and so never got sight of the promised land. I have seen some that have promised nothing at first setting out to be pil- grims, and who one would have thought could not have lived a day, that have yet proved very good pilgrims. I have seen some who have run hastily forward, that again have, after a little time, run just as fast back again. I have seen some who have spoken very well of FEAR OF TROUBLE. 559 a pilgrim's life at first, that after a while have spoken as much against it. I have heard some, when they first set out for paradise, say posi- tively there is such a place, who, when they have been almost there, have come back again, and said there is none. I have heard some vaunt what they would do in case they should be opposed, that have, even at a false alarm, fled faith, the pilgrim’s way, and all. Now, as they were thus on their way, there came one running to meet them, and said, trouble. newsof “Gentlemen, and you of the weaker sort, if you love life, shift for yourselves, for the robbers are before you.” Then said Mr. Great-heart, “ They be the three that set upon Little-faith heretofore. resoiu e «on. eart s Well,” said he, “we are ready for them ;” so they went on their way. Now they looked at every turning when they should have met with the villains ; but whether they heard of Mr. Great-heart, or whether the)' had some other game, they came not up.to the pilgrims. Christiana then wished for an inn to refresh Christiana herself and her children, because wishes for an inn they were weary. Then said Mr. Honest, “There is one a little before us, where a very honorable disciple, one Gaius, dwells.” 560 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Rom. 16:23. So they all concluded to turn in thither; and the rather, because the old gen- tleman gave him so good a report. When they came to the door they went in, not knocking, for folks use not to knock at the door of an inn. Then they called for the master of the house, and he came to them. So they asked if they might lie there that night. “Yes, gentlemen,” said Gaius, “if you be true men; for my house is for none Gains enter- tains them, and but -pilgrims.” Then were Christiana, how - Mercy, and the boys the more glad, for that the innkeeper was a lover of pilgrims. So they call- ed for rooms, and he showed them one for Chris- tiana and her children and Mercy, and another for Mr. Great-heart and the old gentleman. Then said Mr. Great-heart, “Good Gaius, what hast thou for supper ? for these pilgrims have come far to-day, and are weary.” “It is late,” said Gaius, “so we cannot conveniently go out to seek food ; but such as we have you shall be welcome to, if that will content.” Great. W e will be content with what thou hast in the house ; for as much as I have proved thee, thou art never destitute of that which is convenient. GAIUS AND THE PILGRIMS. 561 Then he went clown and spoke to the cook, Gaius’ cook, whose name was Taste-that-whieh-is- good, to get ready supper for so many pilgrims, again. comcs up This done, he comes up again, say- ing, “Come, my good friends, you are welcome to me, and I am glad that I have a house to entertain you in; and while supper is making ready, if you please, let us entertain one an- other with some good discourse;” so they all said, “Content.” Then said Gaius, “Whose wife is this aged Talk between matron ? and whose daughter is this Gaius and his guests. young damsel ? Great. This woman is the wife of one Chris- tian, a pilgrim of former times ; and these are his four children. The mai£ is one of her acquaintance, one that she hath persuaded to come with her on pilgrimage. The boys take all after their father, and covet to tread in his steps ; yea, if they do but see any place where the old pilgrim . hath lain, or any print of his foot, it ministereth joy to their hearts, and they covet to lie or tread in the same. Then said Gaius, “Is this Christian’s wife, and are these Christian’s children? I knew ancestors Stians your husband’s father, yea, also his father’s father. Many have been good of this 562 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. stock; their ancestors dwelt first at Antioch. Acts 11:26. Christian’s progenitors (I suppose you have heard your husband talk of them) were very worthy men. They have, above any that I know, showed themselves men of great virtue and courage for the Lord of the pilgrims, his ways, and them that loved him- I have heard of many of your husband’s rela- tions that have stood all trials for the sake of the truth. Stephen, that was one of the first of the family from whence your husband sprang, was knocked on the head with stones. Acts 7 : 59, 60. James, another of this generation) was slain with the edge of the sword. Acts 12 : 2. To say nothing of Paul and Peter, men anciently of the family from whence your hus- band came, there was Ignatius, who was cast to the lions ; Romanus, whose flesh was cut by pieces from his bones ; and Polycarp, that play- ed the man in the fire. There was he that was hanged up in a basket in the sun for the wasps to eat ; and he whom they put into a sack, and cast into the sea to be drowned. It would be impossible utterly to count up all of that family who have suffered injuries and death for the love of a pilgrim’s life. Nor can I but be glad to see that thy husband has left behind GAIUS’ ADVICE. 5G3 him four such boys as these. I hope they will bear up their father’s name, and tread in their father’s steps,* and come to their father’s end.” Great. Indeed, sir, they are likely lads; they seem to choose heartily their father’s ways. Gaius. That is it that I said. Wherefore Christian’s family is like still to spread abroad upon the face of the ground, and yet to be Advice to Chris- numerous upon the face of the earth; tiana about her b °y s - let Christiana look out some damsels for her sons, to whom they may be betrothed, etc., that the name of their father, and the house of liis progenitors, may never be forgot- ten in the world. Hon. ’T is pity his family should fall and be extinct. “Fall it cannot,” said Gaius, “but be di- minished it may ; but let Christiana take my advice, and that is the way to uphold it. And, Christiana,” said this innkeeper, “I am glad to see thee and thy friend Mercy together here, a lovely couple. And if I may advise, take Mercy into a nearer relation to thee: if she will, let her be given to Matthew thy eldest a match be- son. It is the way to preserve a tween Mercy and Matthew, posterity in the earth.” So this match was concluded, and in process of time 564 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. they were married ; but more of that here- after. G-aius also proceeded, and -said, “I will now speak on the behalf of women, to take away their reproach. For as death and the curse came into the world by a woman, Gen. 3, so also did life and health; God sent forth his Son, made of a woman. Gal. 4 : 4. Yea, to show how much they that came after did abhor the act of the mother, this sex Why women of old so much de- in the Old Testament coveted cliil- sired children, dren, if happily this or that woman might be the mother of the Saviour of the world. I will say again, that when the Saviour was come, women rejoiced in him, before either man or angel. Luke 1 : 42-46. I read not that ever any man did give unto Christ so much as one groat; but the women followed him, and min- istered to him of their substance. Luke 8 : 2, 3. 'T was a woman that washed his feet with tears, Luke 7 : 37-50, and a woman that anoint- ed his body to the burial, John 11:2; 12:3. They were women who wept when he was going to the cross, Luke 23:27, and women that fol- lowed him from the cross, Matt. 27 : 55, 56, Luke 23 : 55, and that sat over against his sepulchre when he was buried, Matt. 27:61. THE SUPPER. 565 They were women that were first with him at his resurrection-morn, Luke 24:1, and women that brought tidings first to his disciples that he was risen from the dead. Luke 24 : 22, 23. Women therefore are highly favored, and show by these things that they are sharers with us in the grace of life.” Now the cook sent up to signify that sup- supper ready, per was almost ready, and sent one to lay the cloth, and the trenchers, and to set the salt and bread in order. Then said Matthew, “The sight of this cloth, and of this forerunner of the supper, be- getteth in me a greater appetite to my food than I had before.” G-aius. So let all ministering doctrines to thee in this life beget in thee a greater desire to sit at the supper of the great King in his kingdom ; for all preaching, books, and ordinan- ces here, are but as the laying of the trench- what istobe ers, and the setting of salt upon the leathered from 1 ° 1 braa'i yi wfth f the board, when compared with the feast cloth and tren- ... . _ . ... . „ chers. which our Lord will make lor us when we come to his house. So supper came up. And first a heave- shoulder and a wave-breast were set on the table before them, to show that they must be- 566 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. gin their meal with prayer and praise to God. The heave-shoulder David lifted up his heart to God with ; and with the wave-breast, where his heart lay, he used to lean upon his harp when he played. Lev. 7 : 82-34; 10 : 14, 15; Psa. 25:1; Heb. 13 :15. These two dishes were very fresh and good, and they all ate heartily thereof. The next they brought up was a bottle of wine, as red as blood. Deut. 32:14; Judges 9:13; John 15:5. So Gaius said to them, “Drink freely; this is the true juice of the vine, that makes glad the heart of God and man.” So they drank and were merry. The next was a dish of milk well crumbed ; Gaius said, “Let the boys have that, Adishofmiik. that they may grow thereby.” 1 Pet. 2:1, 2. Then they brought up in course a dish of butter and honey. Then said Gaius, buM f er° ncy and “ Eat freely of this, for this is good to cheer up and strengthen your judgments and under- standings. This was our Lord’s dish when he was a child : ‘ Butter and honey shall he eat,, that he may know to refuse the evil, and choose the good.’ ” Isa. 7 : 15. Then they brought them up a dish pl £,. dish of ap ' of apples, and they were very good-tasted fruit. APPLES AND NUTS. 507 Then said Matthew, “May we eat apples, since it was such by and with which the serpent be- guiled our first mother ?” Then said Gaius, “ Apples were they with which we were beguiled ; Yet sin, not apples, hath our souls defiled: Apples forbid, if ate, corrupt the blood ; To eat such, when commanded, does us good : Drink of his flagons then, thou church, his dove, And eat his apples, who art sick of love.” Then said Matthew, “I made the scruple, because I a while since was sick with the eat- ing of fruit.” Gaius. Forbidden fruit will make you sick ; but not what our Lord has tolerated. While they were thus talking, they were a dish of nuts, presented with another dish, and it Avas a dish of nuts. Song 6 :11. Then said some at the table, “Nuts spoil tender teeth, especially the teeth of children;” which when Gaius heard, he said, • “Hard texts are nuts, (I will not call them cheaters,) Whose shells do keep their kernels from the eaters : Open the shells, and you shall have the meat; They here are brought for you to crack and eat.” Then were they very merry, and sat at the table a long time, talking of many things. Then said tbe old gentleman, “ My good landlord, 568 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. while we are cracking your nuts, if you please, do you open this- riddle : “ A man there was, though some did count him mad, A riddle put m v. , ,, , , , „ forth by Old The more he cast away, the more he had. Honest. Then they all gave good heed, wondering what good Gaius would say ; so he sat still a while, and then thus replied: “He who bestows his goods upon the poor, Gaius o n 't Shall have as much again, and ten times more.” amS opens Then said Joseph, “I dare say, sir, I did not think you could have found it de 'J fc oseph won ' out.” “Oh,” said Gaius, “I have been trained up in this way a great while ; nothing teaches like experience. I have learned of my Lord to be kind, and have found by experience that I have gained thereby. There is that scattereth, and yet increaseth ; and there is that withholdeth more than is meet, but it tendeth to poverty. There is that maketh himself rich, yet hath nothing; there is that maketh himself poor, yet hath great riches.” Prov. 11:24; 13:7. Then Samuel whispered to Christiana his mother, and said, “Mother, this is a very good man’s house; let us stay here a good while, and let my brother Matthew be married here to Mercy, before we go any further.” The GREAT-HEART’S RIDDLE. 5G9 which Gaius the host overhearing, said, “With a very good will, ray child.” So they stayed there more than a month, Mercymarricd d and Mercy was given to Matthew to wife. While they stayed here, Mercy, as her custom was, would be making coats and gar- ments to give to the poor, by which she brought a very good report upon the pilgrims. But to return again to our story. After The boys go supper the lads desired a bed, for to bed, the rest sit up. they were weary with travelling. Then Gaius called to show them their cham- ber- but said Mercy, “I will have them to bed.” So she had them to bed, and they slept well: but the rest sat up all night; for Gaius and they were such suitable company, that they could not tell how to part. After much talk of their Lord, themselves, and their journey, old Mr. Honest, he that put forth the riddle to nods' 1 Honest Gaius, began to nod. Then said Great-heart, “ What, sir, you begin to be drowsy? come, rub up now, here is a riddle for you.” Then said Mr. Honest, “Let us hear it.” Then replied Mr. Great-heart, . .. „ “He that would kill, must first be overcome: A riddle. Who live abroad would, first must die at home.” “ Ha,” said Mr. Honest, “ it is a hard one; 570 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. hard to expound, and harder to practise. But come, landlord,” said he, “I will, if you please, leave my part to you ; do you expound it, and I will hear what you say.” “No,” said Gaius, “it was put to you, and it is expected you should answer it.” Then said the old gentleman, “ He first by grace must conquered be, That sin would mortify ; The riddle Who that lie lives would convince me, °P ened * Unto himself must die.” “It is right,” said Gaius; “good doctrine and experience teach this. For, first, until grace displays itself, and overcomes the soul with its glory, it is altogether without heart to oppose sin. Besides, if sin is Satan’s cords by which the soul lies bound, how should it make resistance before it is loosed from that infirmi- ty? Secondly, nor will any one that knows either reason or grace, believe that such a man can be a living monument of grace that is a slave to his own corruptions. And A question worth the mind- now it comes into my mind, I will ing - tell you a story worth the hearing. There were two men that went on pilgrimage; the one began when he was young, the other when lie was old. The young man had strong cor- ruptions to grapple with ; the old man’s were HONEST’S REPLY. 571 weak with the decays of nature. The young- man trod his steps as even as did the old one, and was every way as light as he. Who now, or which of them, had their graces shining cleares-t, since both seemed to be alike ?” Hon. The young man’s, doubtless. For a comparison, that which makes head against the greatest opposition, gives best demonstration that it is strongest; especially when it also holdeth pace with that which meets not with half so much, as to be sure old age does not. Besides, I have observed that old men have a mistake, blessed themselves with this mistake : namely, taking the decays of nature for a gra- cious conquest over corruptions, and so have been apt to beguile themselves. Indeed, old men that are gracious are best able to give advice to them that are young, because they have seen most of the emptiness of things : but yet, for an old and a young man to set out both together, the young one has the advan- tage of the fairest discovery of a work of grace within him, though the old man’s corruptions are naturally the weakest. Thus they sat talking till break of day. Now, when the family were up, Christiana bid her son James that he should read a chap- 572 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. ter ; so lie read the fifty-third of Isaiah. When he had done, Mr. Honest asked why t ion notherques ' it was said that the Saviour was to come “ out of a dry ground;” and also, that “he had no form nor comeliness in him.” Then said Mr. Great-heart, “To the first I answer, because the church of the Jews, of which Christ came, had then lost almost all the sap and spirit of religion. To the second I say, the words are spoken in the person of unbelievers, who, because they want the eye that can see into our Prince’s heart, therefore they judge of him by the meanness of his out- side; just like those who, not knowing- that precious stones are covered over with a home- ly crust, when they have found one, because they know not what they have found, cast it away again, as men do a common stone.” “Well,” said Gaius, “now you are here, and since, as I know, Mr. Great-heart is good at his weapons, if you please, after we have refreshed ourselves, we will walk into the fields, to see if we can do any good. About a mile from hence there is one Slay-good, a giant, that doth much annoy the King’s highway in these parts ; and I know whereabout his haunt is. He is master of a number of thieves; SLAY-GOOD ATTACKED. 573 ’t would be well if we could clear these parts of him.” So they consented and went: Mr. Great- heart with his sword, helmet, and shield ; and the rest with spears and staves. When they came to the place where he round S with g cne was > they found him with one Feeble- Feeble mind in • i • i • 1 1 1 l • his hand. mind in Ins hand, whom his servants had brought unto him, having taken him in the way. Now the giant was rifling him, with a purpose after that to pick his bones; for lie was of the nature of flesh-eaters. Well, so soon as he saw Mr. Great-heart and his friends at the mouth of his cave, with their weapons, he demanded what they wanted. Great. We want thee; for we are come to revenge the quarrels of the many that thou hast slain of the pilgrims, when thou hast dragged them out of the King’s highway: wherefore come out of thy cave. So he armed himself and came out, and to battle they went, and fought for above an hour, and then stood still to take wind. Then said the giant, “Why arc you here on my ground ?” Great. To revenge the blood of pilgrims, as I told thee before. 574 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS, So they went to it again, and the giant made Mr. Great-heart give back ; but he came up again, and in the greatness of his mind he let fly with such stoutness at the The giant assaulted and giant s head and sides, that he made slain him let his weapon fall out of his hand. So he smote him, and slew him, and cut off his head, and brought it away to the inn. He also took Feeble-mind the pilgrim, and brought him with him to his lodgings. When they were come home, they showed his head to the fam- ily, and set it up, as they had done others be- fore, for a terror to those that should attempt to do as he hereafter. Then they asked Mr. Feeble-mind how he fell into his hands. Then said the poor man, “I am a sickly man, as you see ; and because death did usual- ly once a day knock at my door, I thought I should never be well at home : so I How Feeble- mind came to betook myself to a pilgrim’s life, and be a pilgrim, have travelled hither from the town of Uncer- tain, where I and my father were born. I am a man of no strength at all of body, nor yet of mind ; but would, if I could, though I can but crawl, spend my life in the pilgrim’s way. When T came at the gate that is at the head FEEBLE-MIND’S EXPERIENCE. 575 of the way, the Lord of that place did enter- tain me freely ;»neither objected he against my weakly looks, nor against my feeble mind, but gave me such things as were necessary for my journey, and bid me hope to the end. When I came to the house of the Interpreter, I re- ceived much kindness there ; and because the hill of Difficulty was judged too hard for me, I was carried up that by one of his servants. Indeed, I have found much relief from pilgrims, though none were willing to go so softly as T am forced to do; yet still, as they came on they bid me be of good cheer, and said that it was the will of their Lord that comfort should be given to the feeble-minded, 1 Thess. 5:14; and so went on their own pace. When I was come to Assault-lane, then this giant met with me, and bid me prepare for an encounter. But, alas, feeble one that I was, I had more need of a cordial ; so he came up and took me. I con- ceited he would not kill me. Also when he had got me into his den, since I went not with him willingly, I believed I should come' out alive again; for I have heard, that not any Mark this! pilgrim that is taken captive by vio- lent hands, if he keeps heartwhole towards his Master, is, by the laws of providence, to die 576 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. by the hand of the enemy. Robbed I looked to be. and robbed to be sure I am ; but I have, as you see, escaped with life, for the which I thank my King as the author, and you as the means. Other brunts I also look for ; but this I have resolved on, to wit, to run Mark this; when I can, to go when I cannot run, and to creep when I cannot go. As to the main, I thank Him that loved me, I am fixed ; my way is before me, my mind is beyond the river that has no bridge, though I am, as you see, but of a feeble mind.” Then said old Mr. Honest, “Have not you, some time ago, been acquainted with one Mr. Fearing, a pilgrim ?” Feeble. Acquainted with him? yes; he came from the town of Stupidity, which lieth four degrees to the northward of the city of Destruction, and as many off of where I was born : yet we were well acquainted, Mr Fearing for indeed he was my uncle, my fa- minds unck ‘- ther’s brother. He and I have been much of a temper; he was a little shorter than I, but yet we were much of a complexion. Hox. I perceive you knew him, and I am apt to believe also that you tures ings fea were related one to another; for you have his NOT-RIGHT STRUCK DEAD. 577 whitely look, a cast like his with your eye, and your speech is much alike. Feeble. Most have said so, that have known us both ; and besides, what I have read in him I have for the most part found in myself. “Come, sir,” said good Gaius, “be of good ^Ga ius comforts c h eer . y OU are welcome to me, and to my house. What thou hast a mind to, call for freely; and what thou wouldest have my servants do for thee, they will do it with a ready mind.” Then said Mr. Feeble-mind, “This is an unexpected favor, and as the sun shining out of a very dark cloud. Did giant Slay -good in- Notice to be tend me this favor when he stopped taken of provi- dence. me, an( j resolved to let me go no further? Did he intend, that after he had rifled my pockets I should go to Gaius my host? Yet so it is.” Now, just as Mr. Feeble-mind and Gaius on T e idin /oVr^ were thus in talk, there came one thunder'boit. 5 ’ a running, and called at the door, and said, that about a mile and a half off there was one Mr. Not-right, a pilgrim, struck dead upon the place where he was, with a thunderbolt. Mr. Feeble- “Alas,” said Mr. Feeble-mind, mind remarks upon n. “j s p e s i a in? He overtook me some I’i: Prog. 25 578 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. days before I came so far as hither, and would be my company -keeper. He was also with me when Slay-good the giant took me, but he was nimble of his heels, and escaped ; but it seems he escaped to die, and I was taken to live.” “What one would think doth seek to slay outright, Ofttimes delivers from the saddest plight. That very providence whose face is death, Doth ofttimes to the lowly life bequeath. I taken was, he did escape and flee ; Hands crossed gave death to him and life to me.” Now, about this time Matthew and Mercy were married; also Gaius gave his daughter Phebe to James, Matthew’s brother, to wife; after which time they yet stayed about ten days at Gaius’ house, spending their time and the seasons like as pilgrims use to do. When they were to depart, Gaius made them a feast, and they did eat and drink, and were merry. Now the hour was The pilgrims prepare to go come that they must be gone ; where- forward - fore Mr. Great-heart called for a reckoning. But Gaius told him, that at his house it was not the custom for pilgrims to pay for their entertainment. He boarded them by the year, but looked for his pay from the good Samari- tan, who had promised him, at his return, whatsoever charge he was at with them, faith- FEEBLE-MIND’S INFIRMITY. 579 fully to repay him. Luke 10:34, 35. Then said Mr. Great-heart to him, “ Beloved, thou doest faithfully whatsoever How they greet thou doest to the brethren, and to vone another at parting. strangers, Avho have borne witness of thy charity before the church; whom if thou yet bring forward on their journey after a godly sort, thou shalt do well.” 3 John 5, 6. Then Gaius took his leave of them all, and Gams’ last liis children, and particularly of Mr. kindness to Fee- biemind. Feeble-miiid. He also gave him something to drink by the way. Now Mr. Feeble-mind, when they were going out of the door, made as if he intended to linger. The which when Mr. Great-heart espied, he said, “Come, Mr. Feeble-mind, pray do you go along with us ; I will be your con- ductor, and you shall fare as the rest,” Feeble. Alas, I want a suitable compan- ion. You are all lusty and strong, but I, as reebie mind you see, am weak ; I choose, there- for going be- hind. fore, ra ther to come behind, lest, by reason of my many infirmities, I should be a burden both to myself and to you. I am, as I said, a man of a weak and feeble mind, and cMuse 1 ib”i" d s shall be offended and made weak at that which others can bear. I shall like no 580 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. laughing ; I shall like no gay attire ; I shall like no unprofitable questions. Nay, I am so weak a man as to be offended with that which others have a liberty to do. I do not yet know all the truth ; I am a very ignorant Chris- tian man. Sometimes, if I hear some rejoice in the Lord, it troubles me because I cannot do so too. It is with me as it is with a weak man among the strong, or as with a sick man among the healthy, or as a lamp despised; so that I know not what to do. “He that is ready to slip with his feet is as a lamp despised in the thought of him that is at ease.” Job 12 : 5. “But, brother,” said Mr. Great-heart, “I have it in commission to comfort the C ommSsion arl s feeble-minded, and to support the weak. You must needs go along with us ; we will wait for you ; we will lend you our help ; we sp £ it . Christian will deny ourselves of some things, both opin- ionative and practical, for your sake; we will not enter into doubtful disputations before you ; we will be made all things to you, rather than you shall be left behind.” 1 Thess. 5:14; Rom. 14; 1 Cor. 8:9-13; 9:22. Now, all this while they were at Gams’ door; and behold, as they were thus in the heat of their discourse, Mr. Ready-to-halt FEEBLE-MIND’S COMPANION. 5£1 came by, with his crutches in his hand, and he also was going on pilgrimage. Then said Mr. Fceble-mind to him, “Man, how earnest thou hither ? I was but now com- plaining that I had not a suitable companion, giad ebl to' mi see hut thou art according to my wish. Beady-to-hait ^y e i come; welcome, good Mr. Ready - to-halt; I hope thou and I may be some help.” “I shall be glad of thy company,” said Ready-to-halt; “and, good Mr. Feeble-mind, rather than we will part, since we are thus hap- pily met, I will lend thee one of my crutches.” “Nay,” said Mr. Feeble-mind, “though I thank thee for thy good-will, I am not inclined to halt before I am lame. Howbeit, I think, when occasion is, it may help me against a dog.” Ready. If either myself or my crutches can do thee a pleasure, we are both at thy command, good Mr. Feeble-mind. Thus, therefore, they went on. Mr. Great- heart and Mr. Honest went before, Christiana and her children went next, and Mr. Feeble- mind came behind, and Mr. Ready-to-halt with his crutches. Then said Mr. Honest, “ Pray, sir, now we are upon the road, tell New talk, us some profitable things of some that have gone on pilgrimage before us.” 5S2 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Great. With a good will. I suppose you have heard how Christian of old did meet with Apollyon in the valley of Humiliation, and also what hard work he had to go through the valley of the Shadow of Death. Also I think you cannot hut have heard how Faithful was put to it by Madam Wanton, with Adam the First, with one Discontent, and Shame; four as deceitful villains as a man can meet with upon the road. FIon. Yes, I have heard of all this; but indeed, good Faithful was hardest put to it with Shame ; he was an unwearied one. Great. Aye ; for, as the pilgrim well said, he of all men had the wrong name. Hon. But pray, sir, where was it that Christian and Faithful met Talkative ? That same was also a notable one. Great. He was a confident fool ; yet many follow his ways. Hon. He had like to have beguiled Faith- ful. Great. Aye, but Christian put him into a way quickly to find him out. Thus they went on till they came to the place where Evangelist met with Christian and Faithful, and prophesied to them what should TALK ABOUT PILGRIMS. 583 befall them at Vanity fair. Then said their guide, “Hereabouts did Christian and Faith- ful meet with Evangelist, who prophesied to them of what troubles they should meet with at Vanity fair.” ITon. Say you so? I dare say it was a hard chapter that then lie did read unto them. Great. It was so, but he gave them en- couragement withal. But what do we talk of them ? They were a couple of lion-like men ; they had set their faces like a flint. Do not you remember how undaunted they were when they stood before the judge ? Hon. Well: Faithful bravely suffered. Great. So he did, and as brave things came on ’t ; for Hopeful, and some others, as the story relates it, were converted by his death. Hon. Well, but pray go on ; for you are well acquainted with things. Great. Above all that Christian met with after he had passed through Vanity fair, one By-ends was the arch one. Hon. By-ends ? what was he ? Great. A very arch fellow, a downright hypocrite ; one that would be religious which- ever way the world went, but so cunning that 584 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. lie would be sure never to lose or suffer for it. He had his mode of religion for every fresh occasion, and his wife was as good at it as he. He would turn from opinion to opinion; yea, and plead for so doing too. But, so far as I could learn, he came to an ill end with his by- ends ; nor did I ever hear that any of his chil- dren were ever of any esteem with any that truly feared God. Now by this time they were come within sight of the town of Vanity, where They come * within sight of Vanity fair is kept. So, when they vanity fair, saw that they were so near the town, they con- sulted with one another how they should pass through the town; and some said one thing, and some another. At last Mr. Great-heart said, “I have, as you may understand, often been a conductor of pilgrims through this town. Now, I am acquainted with one Mr. Mnason, Acts 21:16, a Cyprusian by nation, an old disciple, at whose house we may lodge. If you think good, we will turn in there.” 5 “Content,” said old Honest; “Content,” said Christiana; “Content,” said Mr. Feeble- mind ; and so the} r said all. Now you must think it was eventide by that they got to the outside of the town ; but Mr. Great-heart knew ENTERTAINED BY MR. MNASON. 585 the way to the old man’s house. So thither they came; and he called at the door, and the old man within knew his tongue as soon as They enter into ever he heard it; so he opened the one 31 r. 31 na- son s to lodge. d oorj and they all came in. Then said Mnason their host, “ How far have ye come to-day?” So they said, “From the house of Gaius our friend.” “I promise you,” said he, “you have gone a good stitch. You may well be weary; sit down.” So they sat down. Then said their guide, “Come, what cheer, good sirs ? I dare say you are welcome to my friend.” “I also,” said 3fr. 31nason, “do bid you welcome ; and whatever you want, do but say, and we will do what we can to get it for you.” Hon. Our great want, a while since, was They are glad harbor and good company, and now of entertain- ° ment. I hope we have both. Mna. For harbor, you see what it is ; but for good company, that will appear in the trial. “Well,” said Mr Great-heart, “will you have the pilgrims up into their lodging ?” “I will,” said 3!r. IMnason. So he had them to their respective places ; and also show- ed them a very fair dining-room, where they 25 * 586 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. might be, and sup together until the time should come to go to rest. Now, when they were seated in their places, and were a little cheery after their journey, Mr. Honest asked his landlord if there was any store of good people in the town. Mna. W e have a few ; for indeed they are but a few when compared with them on the other side. Hon. But how shall we do to see some of them ? for the sight of good men to .J^forthe them that are going on pilgrimage, the 0< town. ple °‘ is like the appearing of the moon and stars to them that are sailing upon the seas. . Then Mr. Mnason stamped with his foot, and his daughter Grace came up. So he said unto her, “Grace, go you, tell my some sent for. friends, Mr. Contrite, Mr. Holy -man, Mr. Love- saints, Mr. Dare-not-lie, and Mr. Penitent, that I have a friend or two at my house who have a mind this evening to see them.” So Grace Avent to call them, and they came ; and after salutation made, they sat down together at the table. Then said Mr. Mnason their landlord, “My neighbors, I have, as you see, a company of strangers come to my house : they are pilgrims ; TOWN OF VANITY. 587 they come from afar, and are going to Mount Zion. But who,” quoth he, “do you think this is?” pointing his finger to Christiana. “It is Christiana, the wife of Christian, the famous pilgrim, who, with Faithful his brother, was so shamefully handled in our town.” At that they stood amazed, saying, “We little thought to see Christiana when Grace came to call us; wherefore this is a very comfortable surprise.’’ They then asked her of her welfare, and if these young men were her husband’s sons. And when she had told them they were, they said, “The King whom you love and serve make you as your father, and bring you where he is in peace.” Then Mr. Honest, when they were all sat tw S eenMr al Hon- down, asked Mr. Contrite and the trite. rest m what posture their town was at present. Con. You may be sure we are full of hurry in fair-time. ’T is hard keeping our hearts watchfulness. of and spirits in good order when we are in a cumbered condition. He that lives in such a place as this is, and has to do with such as we have, has need of an item to cau- tion him to take heed every moment of the day. 588 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Hon. But how are your neighbors now for quietness ? Con. They are much more moderate now than formerly. You know how Chris- not ^Tot^a” tian and Faithful were used at our f 0 rmeri/ air as l town ; but of late, I say, they have been far more moderate. I think the blood of Faithful lieth as a load upon them till now ; for since they burned him, they have been ashamed to burn any more. In those days we were afraid to walk the streets ; but now we can show our heads. Then the name of a professor was odious; now, especially in some parts of our town, (for you know our town is large,) relig- ion is counted honorable. Then said Mr. Contrite to them, “ Pray, how fareth it with you in your pilgrimage? how stands the country affected towards you ?” Hon. It happens to us as it happeneth to wayfaring men: sometimes our way is clean, sometimes foul; sometimes up hill, sometimes down hill ; we are seldom at a certainty. The wind is not always on our backs, nor is every one a friend that we meet with in the way. *' We have met with some notable rubs already, and what are yet behind we know not; but for the most part, we find it true that has RUBS OF THE PILGRIMS. 589 been talked of old, “A good man must suffer trouble.” Con. You talk of rubs; what rubs have you met withal ? Hon. Nay, ask Mr. Great-heart, our guide ; for he can give the best account of that. Great. We have been beset three or four times already. First, Christiana and her chil- dren were beset by two ruffians, who they fear- ed would take away their lives. We were beset by giant Bloody-man, giant Maul, and giant Slay-good. Indeed, we did rather beset the last than were beset by him. And thus it was : after we had been some time at the house of Gaius my host, and of the whole church, we were minded upon a time to take our weapons with us, and go see if we could light upon any of those that are enemies to pilgrims ; for we heard that there was a notable one thereabouts. Now Gaius knew his haunt better than I, be- cause he dwelt thereabout. So we looked and looked, till at last we discerned the mouth of his cave ; then we were glad, and plucked up our spirits. So we approached up to his den; and lo, Avhen we came there, he had dragged, by mere force, into his net, this poor man, Mr. Feeble-mind, and was about to bring him to 590 PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. his end. But when he saw us, supposing, as we thought, he had another prey, he left the poor man in his hole, and came out. So we fell to it full sore, and he lustily laid about him ; but, in conclusion, he was brought down to the ground, and his head cut off, and set up by the way-side for a terror to such as should after practise such ungodliness. That I tell you the truth, here is the man himself to affirm it, who was as a lamb taken out of the mouth of the lion. Then said Mr. Feeble-mind, “ I found this true, to my cost and comfort: to my cost, when he threatened to pick my bones every moment ; and to my comfort, when I saw Mr. Great- heart and his friends, with their weapons, ap- proach so near for my deliverance.” Then said Mr. Holy-man, “There are two things that they have need to pos- sp